|  | UNIVERSAL HISTORY LIBRARY |  | 
| 
 THE EMPIRE OF PARTHIA
           I.
           Condition of Western Asia in the Third Century BC—Origin
          of the Parthian State.
           II. Reign of Mithridates I
           III
           Last Struggle with Syria—Defeat and Death of Antiochus Sidetes
               IV
           Pressure of the Northern Nomads upon Parthia —Scythic Wars of Phraates II and Artabanus II
               V
           Mithridates II. and the Nomads—War with Armenia—First
          Contact with Rome
           VI Dark Period of Parthian History—Accession of Sanatreces—Phraates III. and Pompey
           VII
           Great Expedition of Crassus against Parthia, and its
          Failure—Retaliatory Raid of Pacorus
           VIII
           Second War of Parthia with Rome—Parthian Invasion of
          Syria, Palestine, and Asia Minor
           IX
           Expedition of Mark Antony against Parthia—its
          Failure—War between Parthia and Media .
               X
           Internal Troubles in Parthia—Her Relations with Rome
          under Augustus and Tiberius
           XI
           Asinai and Anilai—An Episode of Parthian History
           XII
           End of the Reign of Artabanus III.—Gotarzes and his
          Rivals 
   XIII Parthia in the Time of Nero—Vologases I AND CORBULO
           XIV
           Vologases I and Vespasian—Pacorus II and Decebalus of Dacia
           XV.
           Chosroes and Trajan—Trajan’s Asiatic
          Conquests—Relinquishment of these Conquests by Hadrian
           XVI
           Vologases II and Antoninus Pius—Vologases III. and
          Verus
               XVII
           Vologases IV and Severus
           XVIII
           Artabanus V. and Caracallus—The
          Last War with Rome—Defeat of Macrinus .
               XIX
           Revolt of the Persians—Downfall of the Parthian
          Empire 
   
           I.
              CONDITION OF WESTERN ASIA IN THE THIRD CENTURY
          B.C.—ORIGIN OF THE PARTHIAN STATE.
          
           The grand attempt of Alexander the Great to unite the
          East and West in a single universal monarchy, magnificent in conception, and
          carried out in act with extraordinary energy and political wisdom, so long as
          he was spared to conduct his enterprise in person, was frustrated, in the first
          place, by the unfortunate circumstance of his premature decease; and, secondly,
          by the want of ability among his “Successors.” Although among them there were
          several who possessed considerable talent, there was no commanding personality
          of force sufficient to dominate the others, and certainly none who inherited
          either Alexander’s grandeur of conception or his powers of execution, or who
          can be imagined as, under any circumstances, successfully accomplishing his
          projects. The scheme, therefore, which the great Macedonian had conceived,
          unhappily collapsed, and his effort to unite and consolidate led only to
          increased division and disintegration. He left behind him at least twelve rival
          claimants of his power, and it was only by partition that the immediate
          breaking out of civil war among the competitors was prevented. Partition itself
          did but stave off the struggle for a few years, and the wars of the “Successors,”
          which followed, caused further change, and tended to split the empire into
          minute fragments. After a while the various collisions produced something like
          a “survival of the fittest,” and about the close of the fourth century, after
          the great battle of Ipsus (BC 301), that division of the Macedonian Empire was
          made into four principal parts, which thenceforward for nearly three centuries
          formed the basis of the political situation in Eastern Europe and Western Asia.
          Macedonia, Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt became the great powers of the time,
          and on the fortunes of these four powers, their policies, and lines of action,
          depended the general course of affairs in the Oriental world for the next two
          hundred years at any rate.
               Of these four great monarchies the one with which the
          interests of Parthia were almost wholly bound up was the Syrian kingdom of the Seleucidae. Originally, Seleucus received nothing but the
          single satrapy of Babylonia. But his military genius and his popularity were
          such, that his dominion kept continually increasing until it became an empire
          worthy of comparison with those ancient Oriental monarchies, which, in remoter
          times, had attracted, and almost monopolised, the
          attention of mankind. As early as BC 312, he had added to his original
          government of Babylonia; the important countries of Media, Susiana, and Persia.
          After Ipsus he received, by the agreement then made among the “Successors,” the
          districts of Cappadocia, Eastern Phrygia, Upper Syria, Mesopotamia, and the
          entire valley of the Euphrates; while, about the same time, or rather earlier,
          he, by his own unassisted efforts, obtained the adhesion of all the eastern
          provinces of Alexander’s Empire, Armenia, Assyria, Sagartia,
          Carmania, Hyrcania, Parthia, Bactria, Sogdiana, Aria, Sarangia, Arachosia, Sacastana,
          Gedrosia, and probably part of India. The empire thus established extended from
          the Mediterranean on the west to the Indus valley and the Bolor mountain chain
          upon the east, while it stretched from the Caspian and the Jaxartes towards the
          north to the Persian Gulf and the Indian Ocean southwards. Its entire area
          could not have been much less than 1,200,000 square miles. Of these some
          300,000 or 400,000 may have been desert; but the remainder was generally
          fertile, and comprised within its limits some of the very most productive
          regions in the whole world. The Mesopotamian lowland, the Orontes valley, the tract
          between the Southern Caspian and the mountains, the regions about Merv and
          Balkh, were among the richest in Asia, and produced grain and fruit in
          incredible abundance. The fine pastures of Media and Armenia furnished
          excellent horses. Bactria gave an inexhaustible supply of camels. Elephants in
          large numbers were readily procurable from India. Gold, silver, copper, iron,
          lead, tin were furnished by several of the provinces, and precious stones of
          various kinds abounded. Moreover, for above ten centuries, the precious metals
          and the most valuable kinds of merchandise had flowed from every quarter into
          the region; and though the Macedonians may have carried off, or wasted, a
          considerable quantity of both, yet the accumulations of ages withstood the
          strain; and the hoarded wealth, which had come down from Assyrian, Babylonian,
          and Median times, was to be found in the days of Seleucus chiefly within the
          limits of his empire. It might have seemed that Western Asia was about to enjoy
          under the Seleucid princes as tranquil and prosperous a condition as had
          prevailed throughout the region for the two centuries which had intervened
          between the founding of the Persian Empire by Cyrus (BC 538) and its
          destruction by Alexander (BC 323). But the fair prospect was soon clouded over.
          The Seleucid princes, instead of devoting themselves to the consolidation of
          their power, in the vast region between the Euphrates and the Indus, turned all
          their attention towards the West, and frittered away in petty quarrels for
          small gains with their rivals in that quarter—the Ptolemies and the princes of
          Asia Minor—those energies which would have been far better employed in
          arranging and organising the extensive dominions
          whereof they were already masters. It was symptomatic of this leaning to the
          West, that the first Seleucus, almost as soon as he found himself in quiet
          possession of his vast empire, transferred the seat of government from Lower
          Mesopotamia to Upper Syria, from the banks of the Tigris to those of the
          Orontes. This movement had fatal consequences. Already his empire contained
          within itself an element of weakness in its over-great length, which cannot be
          estimated at less than two thousand miles. To counteract this disadvantage a
          fairly central position for the capital was almost a necessity. The empire of
          Seleucus might have been conveniently ruled from the old Median capital of
          Ecbatana, or the later Persian one of Susa. Even Babylon, or Seleucia, though
          further to the west, were not unsuitable sites ; and had Seleucus been content
          with either of these, no blame would attach to him. But when, to keep watch
          upon his rivals, he removed the seat of government five hundred miles further
          westward, and placed it almost on his extreme western frontier, within a few
          miles of the Mediterranean, he intensified the weakness which required to be
          counteracted, and made the disruption of his empire within no great length of
          time certain. The change loosened the ties which bound the empire together,
          offended the bulk of the Asiatics, who saw their
          monarch withdraw from them into a remote corner of his dominions, and
          particularly weakened the grasp of the government on those more eastern
          districts which were at once furthest from the new metropolis, and least
          assimilated to the Hellenic character. Among the causes which led to the
          disintegration of the Seleucid kingdom, there is none which deserves so well to
          be considered the main cause as this. It was calculated at once to produce the
          desire to revolt, and to render the reduction of revolted provinces difficult,
          if not impossible.
           The evil day, however, might have been indefinitely
          postponed, if not even escaped altogether, had the Seleucid princes either
          established and maintained throughout their empire a vigorous and efficient administration,
          or abstained from entangling themselves in wars with their neighbours upon the
          West—the Ptolemies, the kings of Pergamus, and others.
               But the organisation of the
          Seleucid Empire was unsatisfactory. Instead of pursuing the system inaugurated
          by Alexander, and seeking to weld the heterogeneous elements of which his
          kingdom was composed into a homogeneous whole, instead of at once conciliating
          and elevating the Asiatics by uniting them with the
          Macedonians and the Greeks, by promoting intermarriage and social intercourse
          between the two classes of his subjects, educating the Asiatics in Greek ideas and Greek schools, opening his court to them, promoting them to
          high employments, making them feel that they were as much valued and as much
          cared for as the people of the conquering race, the first Seleucus, and after
          him his successors, fell back upon the older, simpler, and ruder system—the
          system pursued before Alexander’s time by the Persians, and before them perhaps
          by the Medes—the system most congenial to human laziness and human pride—that
          of governing a nation of slaves by means of a clique of victorious aliens.
          Seleucus divided his empire into satrapies, seventy-two in number. He bestowed
          the office of satrap on none but Macedonians and Greeks. The standing army, by
          means of which he maintained his authority, was indeed composed in the main of Asiatics, disciplined after the Greek model; but it was
          officered entirely by men of Greek or Macedonian parentage. Nothing was done to
          keep up the selfrespect of the Asiatics,
          or to soften the unpleasantness which must always attach to being governed by
          foreigners. Even the superintendence over the satraps seems to have been
          insufficient. According to some writers, it was a gross outrage offered by a
          satrap to an Asiatic subject that stirred up the Parthians to their revolt. The
          story may not be true; but the currency given to it shows of what conduct to
          those under their rule the satraps of the Seleucidae were thought, by those who lived near the time, to have been capable. It may be
          said that this treatment was no worse than that whereto the subject races of
          Western Asia had been accustomed for many centuries under their Persian,
          Median, or Assyrian masters, and this statement may be quite consonant with
          truth ; but a new yoke is always more galling than an old one; in addition to
          which we must take into consideration the fact, that the hopes of the Asiatics had been raised by the policy of assimilation
          avowed, and to some extent introduced, by Alexander; so that they may be
          excused if they felt with some bitterness the disappointment of their very
          legitimate expectations, when the Seleucidae revived
          the old satrapial system, unmodified, unsoftened,
          with all its many abuses as pronounced and as rampant as ever.
   An entire abstention on the part of the Seleucidae from quarrels with the other “Successors of
          Alexander,” would perhaps scarcely have been possible. Their territory bordered
          on that of the Ptolemies and the kings of Pergamus, and was liable to invasion
          from either quarter. But by planting their capital on the Orontes they
          aggravated the importance of the attacks which they could not prevent, and
          became mixed up with Pergamenian and Egyptian, and
          even Macedonian, politics far more than was necessary. Had they but made
          Seleucia permanently their metropolis, and held lightly by their dominion to
          the west of the Euphrates, they might certainly have avoided to a large extent
          the entanglements into which they were drawn by their actual policy, and have
          been free to give their main attention to the true sources of their real
          strength—the central and eastern provinces. But it may be doubted whether the
          idea of abstention ever presented itself to the mind of any one of the early
          Seleucid princes. It was the fond dream of each of them, as of the other “Successors,”
          that possibly in his person might one day be reunited the whole of the
          territories which had been ruled by the Great Conqueror. Each Seleucid prince
          would have felt that he sacrificed his dearest and most cherished hopes, if he
          had withdrawn from the regions of the west, and shunning engagements and adventures
          in that quarter, had contented himself with efforts to consolidate a great
          power in the more inland and more thoroughly Asiatic portions of the empire.
   The result was that, during the first half of the
          third century (BC 300-250), the Seleucid princes were almost constantly engaged
          in disputes and wars in Asia Minor and Syria Proper, gave their personal
          superintendence to those regions, and had neither time nor attention to spare
          for the affairs of the far East. So long as the satraps of these regions paid
          regularly their appointed tributes, and furnished regularly the required quotas
          of troops for service in the western wars, Seleucus and his successors, the
          first and second Antiochi, were content. The satraps
          were left to, manage the affairs of their provinces at their own discretion ;
          and we cannot be surprised if the absence of a controlling hand led to various
          complications and disorders.
   As time went on these disorders would naturally
          increase, and matters might very probably have come to a head in a few more
          years through the mere negligence and apathy of those who had the direction of
          the state; but a further impulse towards actual disintegration was given by the
          character of the second Antiochus, which was especially weak and contemptible.
          To have taken the title of “Theos”— never before assumed, so far as we know, by
          any monarch—was, even by itself, a sufficient indication of presumption and
          folly, and might justify us, did we know no more of him, in concluding that the
          calamities of his reign were the fruit of his unfitness to direct and rule an
          empire. But we have further abundant evidence of his incapacity. He was noted,
          even among Asiatic sovereigns, for luxury and debauchery; he neglected all
          state affairs in the pursuit of pleasure; his wives and his male favourites were allowed to rule his kingdom at their will,
          and their most flagrant crimes were neither restrained nor punished. The
          satraps, to whom the character and conduct of their sovereign could not but
          become known, would be partly encouraged to follow the bad example set them,
          partly provoked by it to shake themselves free from the rule of so hateful yet
          contemptible a master.
   It may be added, that already there had been examples
          of successful revolts on the part of satraps in outlying provinces, which could
          not but have been generally known, and which must have excited ambitious
          longings on the part of persons similarly placed, from the very beginning of
          the Macedonian period. Even at the time of Alexander’s great conquests, a
          Persian satrap, Atropates, succeeded in converting his satrapy of Upper
          Media—thenceforward called Media Atropatene—into an independent sovereignty.
          Not long afterwards, Cappadocia had detached itself from the kingdom of Eumenes
          (BC 326), and had established its independence under Ariarathes, who became the
          founder of a dynasty. Still earlier, Bithynia, Paphlagonia, and Pontus, once
          Persian provinces, had revolted, and in each case the revolt had issued in the
          recovery of autonomy. Thus already in Western Asia, beside the
          Greco-Macedonian kingdoms which had been established by the “Successors of
          Alexander,” there were existent some five or six states which had had their
          origin in successful rebellions.
               Such were the circumstances under which, in or about
          the year BC 256, which was the sixth year of Antiochus Theus, actual
          disturbances broke out in the extreme north-east of the Seleucid Empire. The
          first province to raise the standard of revolt, and proclaim itself
          independent, was Bactria. This district had from a remote antiquity been one
          with special pretensions. The country was fertile, and much of it readily
          defensible; the people were hardy and valiant; they had been generally treated
          with exceptional favour by the Persian monarchs; and
          they seem to have had traditions which assigned them a pre-eminence among the
          Arian nations at some indefinitely distant period. “Bactria with the lofty
          banner ” is celebrated in one of the most ancient portions of the Zendavesta. It remained unsubdued until the time of Cyrus.
          Cyrus is said by some to have left it as an appanage to his second son, Bardes,
          or Tanyoxares. Under the Persians, it had for satrap
          generally, or at any rate frequently, a member of the royal family. Alexander
          had conquered it with difficulty, and only by prolonged efforts. It was
          therefore natural that disintegration should make its first appearance in this
          quarter. The Greek satrap of the time, Diodotus, either disgusted with the
          conduct of Antiochus Theus, or simply seeing in his weakness and general
          unpopularity an opportunity which it would be foolish to let slip, in or about
          the year BC 256, assumed the style and title of king, struck coins stamped with
          his own name, and established himself without any difficulty as king over the
          entire province. Theus, engaged in war with the Egyptian monarch, Ptolemy
          Philadelphus, did not even make an effort to put him down, and the Bactrian
          ruler, without encountering any serious opposition, passed into the ranks of
          autonomous sovereigns.
           The example of successful revolt thus set could not
          well be barren of consequences. If one Seleucid province might throw off the
          yoke of its feudal lord with absolute impunity, why might not others? There
          seemed to be actually nothing to prevent them. Syria, so far as we can discern,
          allowed Bactria to go its way without any effort whatever either to check the
          revolt or to punish it. For eighteen years no Syrian force came near the
          country. Diodotus was permitted to consolidate his kingdom and rivet his
          authority on his subjects, without any interference, and the Bactrian monarchy
          became thus a permanent factor in Asiatic politics for nearly two centuries.
               It was about six years after the establishment of
          Bactrian independence that the Parthian satrapy followed the pattern set it by
          its neighbour, and detached itself from the Seleucid Empire. The circumstances,
          however, under which the severance took place were very different in the two
          cases. History, by no means repeated itself. In Bactria the Greek satrap took
          the lead ; and the Bactrian kingdom was, at any rate at its commencement, as
          thoroughly Hellenic as that of the Seleucidae. But in
          Parthia Greek rule was from the first cast aside. The native Asiatics rebelled against their masters. A people of a rude
          and uncivilised type, coarse and savage, but brave
          and freedom-loving, rose up against the polished but comparatively effeminate
          Greeks, who held them in subjection, and claimed and succeeded in establishing
          their independence. The Parthian kingdom was thoroughly anti-Hellenic. It
          appealed to patriotic feelings, and to the hate universally felt towards the
          stranger. It set itself to undo the work of Alexander, to cast out the
          Europeans, to recover for the native race the possession of its own continent.
          “Asia for for the Asiatics,”
          was its cry. It was naturally almost as hostile to Bactria as to Syria,
          although danger from a common enemy might cause it sometimes to make a
          temporary alliance with the former kingdom. It had, no doubt, the general
          sympathy of the populations in the adjacent countries, and represented to them
          the cause of freedom and autonomy. Arsaces effected for Parthia that which
          Arminius strove to effect for Germany, and which Tell accomplished for
          Switzerland, and Victor Emmanuel for Lombardy.
           The circumstances of the revolt of Parthia are
          variously narrated by ancient authors. According to a story reported by Strabo,
          though not accepted as true by him, Arsaces was a Bactrian, who did not approve
          of the proceedings of Diodotus, and, when he was successful, quitted the
          newly-founded kingdom, and transferred his residence to Parthia, where he
          stirred up an insurrection against the satrap, and, succeeding in the attempt,
          induced the Parthians to accept him as their sovereign. But it is intrinsically
          improbable that an entire foreigner would have been accepted as king under such
          circumstances, and it is fatal to the narrative that every other account
          contradicts the Bactrian origin of Arsaces, and makes him a Parthian, or next
          door to a Parthian. Arrian states that Arsaces and his brother, Tiridates, were
          Parthians, descendants of Phriapites, the son of
          Arsaces; that they revolted against the satrap of Antiochus Theus, by name Pherecles, on account of a gross insult which he had
          offered to one of them ; and that finally, having murdered the satrap, they
          declared Parthia independent, and set up a government of their own. Strabo,
          while giving currency to more than one story on the subject, lets us see that,
          in his own mind, he accepts the following account: “Arsaces was a Scythian, a
          chief among the Parnian Dahae, who inhabited the valley of the Ochus (Attrek?). Soon after the establishment of Bactrian
          independence, he entered Parthia at the head of a body of his country-men, and
          succeeded in making himself master of it.” Finally, Justin, who no doubt, here
          as elsewhere, follows Trogus Pompeius, a writer of
          the Augustan age, expresses himself as follows: “Arsaces, having been long
          accustomed to live by robbery and rapine, attacked the Parthians with a
          predatory band, killed their satrap, Andragoras, and seized the supreme
          authority.” This last account seems fairly probable, and does not greatly
          differ from Arrian’s. If Arsaces was a Dahan chief, accustomed to make forays
          into the fertile hill country of Parthia from the Chorasmian desert, and, in one of them, fell in with the Greek satrap, defeated him, and
          slew him, it would not be unlikely that the Parthians, who were of a kindred
          race, might be so delighted with his prowess as to invite him to place himself
          at their head. An oppressed people gladly adopts as ruler the chieftain of an
          allied tribe, if he has shown skill and daring, and promises them deliverance
          from their oppressors.
   The date of the Parthian revolt was probably BC 250,
          which was the eleventh year of Antiochus Theus. Antiochus was at that time
          engaged in a serious conflict with Ptolemy Philadelphus, King of Egypt, which,
          however, was brought to a close in the following year by his marriage with
          Berenice, Ptolemy’s daughter. It might have been expected that, as soon as his
          hands were free, he would have turned his attention towards the East, and have
          made an effort, at any rate, to regain his lost territory. But Antiochus lacked
          either the energy or the courage to engage in a fresh war. He was selfish and
          luxurious in his habits, and seems to have preferred the delights of repose
          amid the soft seductions of Antioch to the perils and hardships of a campaign
          in the rough Caspian region. At any rate, he remained quietly at home, while
          Arsaces consolidated his power, chastised those who for one reason or another
          resisted his authority, and settled himself firmly upon the throne. His capital
          appears to have been Hecatompylus, which had been
          built by Alexander in the valley of the Gurghan river. According to some late authors of small account, he came to a violent
          end, having been killed in battle by a spear-thrust, which penetrated his side.
          It is certain that he had a short reign, since he was succeeded in BC 248 by
          his brother, Tiridates, the second Parthian monarch.
   Tiridates, on ascending the throne, followed a
          practice not very uncommon in the East, and adopted his brother’s name as a “throne-name,”
          reigning as Arsaces the Second. He is the first Parthian king of whom we
          possess contemporary memorials. The coins struck by Arsaces II commence the
          Parthian series, and present to us a monarch of strongly- marked features, with
          a large eye, a prominent, slightly aquiline nose, a projecting chin, and an
          entire absence of hair. He wears upon his head a curious cap, or helmet, with
          lappets on either side that reach to the shoulders, and has around his forehead
          and above his ears a coronal of pearls, apparently of a large size. On the
          reverse side of his coins he exhibits the figure of a man, seated on a sort of
          stool, and holding out in front of him a strung bow, with the string uppermost.
          This may be either a representation of himself in his war costume, or an ideal
          figure of a Parthian god, but is probably the former. Tiridates takes upon his
          coins the title either of “King,” or of “Great King.” The legend which they
          bear is Greek, as is that of almost all the kings his successors. The coins
          follow the Seleucid model.
               Tiridates was an able and active monarch. He had the
          good fortune to hold the throne for a period of above thirty years, and had
          thus ample space for the development of his talents, and for completing the organisation of the kingdom. Having received Parthia from
          his brother in a somewhat weak and unsettled condition, he left it a united and
          powerful monarchy, enlarged in its boundaries, strengthened in its defences, in alliance with its nearest and most formidable
          neighbour, and triumphant over the great power of Syria, which had hoped to
          bring it once more into subjection. He witnessed some extraordinary movements,
          and conducted affairs during their progress with prudence and moderation. He
          was more than once brought into imminent danger, but succeeded in effectually
          protecting himself. He made a judicious use of the opportunities which the disturbed
          condition of Western Asia in his time presented to him, and might well be
          considered, as he was by many, a sort of second founder of the State.
   It was within two years of the accession of Tiridates
          to the Parthian throne that one of those vast, but transient, revolutions to
          which Asia is subject, but which are rare occurrences in Europe, swept over
          Western Asia. Ptolemy Euergetes, the son of Philadelphus, having succeeded to
          his father’s kingdom in BC 247, made war on Syria in BC 245, to avenge the
          murder of his sister Berenice, to whose death the Syrian king, Seleucus II, had
          been a party. In the war which followed he at first carried everything before
          him. Having taken Antioch, he crossed the Euphrates, and, in the course of a
          couple of years, succeeded in effecting the conquest of Mesopotamia, Assyria,
          Babylonia, Susiana, Media, and Persia, while the smaller provinces, as far as
          Parthia and Bactria, submitted to him without resistance. He went in person, as
          he tells us, as far as Babylon, and, regarding his power as established,
          proceeded somewhat hastily to gather the fruits of victory, by compelling the
          conquered countries to surrender all the most valuable works of art which were
          to be found in them, and sending off the treasures to Egypt, for the adornment
          of Alexandria. He also levied heavy contributions on the countries which had
          submitted to him, and altogether treated them with a severity that was
          impolitic. Bactria and Parthia cannot but have felt considerable alarm at his
          victorious progress. Here was a young warrior who, in a single campaign, had
          marched the distance of a thousand miles from the banks of the Nile to those of
          the Lower Euphrates, without so much as receiving a check, and who was
          threatening to repeat the career of Alexander. What resistance could the little
          Parthian state hope to offer to him? It must have rejoiced the heart of
          Tiridates to hear that, while the conqueror was reaping the spoils of victory
          in his newly-subjugated provinces, dangerous disturbances had broken out in his
          own land, which had forced him to withdraw his troops suddenly (BC 243), and
          evacuate the territory which he had overrun. Thus his invasion proved to be a
          raid rather than a real conquest, and, instead of damaging Parthia, had rather
          the effect of improving her position, and contributing to the advance of her
          power. On Ptolemy’s departure, Syria recovered her sway over her lost
          provinces, and again stood forward; as Parthia’s principal enemy; but she was
          less formidable than she had been previously; her hold over her outlying
          dominions was relaxed, her strength was crippled, her prestige lost, and her honour tarnished. Tiridates saw in her depression his own
          opportunity’ and, suddenly invading Hyrcania, his near neighbour, and Syria’s
          most distant dependency, succeeded in overrunning it and detaching it from the
          empire of the Seleucidae.
   The gauntlet was thus thrown down to the Syrian king,
          and a challenge given, which he was compelled to accept, unless he was prepared
          to yield unresistingly, one after another, all the fairest of his remaining
          provinces. It was not likely that he would so act. Seleucus II. was no coward.
          He had been engaged in wars almost continuously from his accession, and, though
          more than once defeated in battle, had never shown the white feather. On
          learning the loss of Hyrcania, he proceeded immediately to patch up a peace
          with his brother, Antiochus Hierax, against whom he was at the time contending,
          and having collected a large army, marched away to the East. He did not,
          however, at once invade Parthia, but, deflecting his course to the right,
          entered into negotiations with the revolted Bactrian king, Diodotus, and made
          alliance with him against Tiridates. It may be supposed that he represented
          Tiridates as their common foe, as much a danger to Bactria as to Syria, the
          head of a movement, which was directed against Hellenism, and which aimed as
          much at putting down Bactrian rule as Syrian. At any rate, he succeeded in
          gaining Diodotus to his side; and the confederate monarchs, having joined their
          forces, proceeded to invade the territory of the Parthian sovereign. Tiridates
          did not await their onset. Regarding himself as overmatched, he quitted his
          country, and fled northwards into the region between the Oxus and the Jaxartes,
          where he took refuge with a Scythic tribe, called the Aspasiacae, which was powerful at this period. The Aspasiacae, probably lent him troops, for he did not remain
          long in retirement; but, hearing that the first Diodotus, the ally of Seleucus,
          had died, he contrived to draw over his son, Diodotus II, to his alliance, and,
          in conjunction with him, gave Seleucus battle, and completely defeated his
          army. Seleucus retreated hastily to Antioch, and resumed his struggle with his
          brother, whom he eventually overcame; but, having learned wisdom by experience,
          he made no further attempts against either the Bactrian or the Parthian power.
           This victory was with reason regarded by the Parthians
          as a sort of second beginning of their independence. Hitherto the kingdom had
          existed precariously, and as it were by sufferance. From the day that the
          revolt took place, it was certain that, some time or other, Syria would
          reclaim, and make an attempt to recover, its lost territory. Until a battle had
          been fought, until the new monarchy had measured its strength against that of
          its former mistress, it was impossible for any one to feel secure that it would
          be able to maintain its existence. The victory gained by Tiridates over
          Seleucus Callinicus put an end to these doubts. It proved to the world at
          large, as well as to the Parthians themselves, that they had nothing to
          fear—that they were strong enough to preserve their freedom. If we consider the
          enormous disproportion between the military strength and resources of the
          narrow Parthian state and the vast Syrian Empire—if we remember that the one
          comprised at this time about fifty thousand, and the other above a million of
          square miles; that the one had inherited the wealth of ages, while the other
          was probably as poor as any province in Asia; that the one possessed the
          Macedonian arms, training, and tactics, while the other knew only the rude
          warfare of the Steppes—the result of the struggle cannot but be regarded as
          surprising. Still, it was not without precedent; and it has not been without
          repetition. It adds another to the many instances, where a small but brave
          people, bent on resisting foreign domination, have, when standing on their
          defence in their own territory, proved more than a match for the utmost force
          that a foe of overwhelming strength’ could bring against them. It reminds us of
          Marathon of Bannockburn, of Morgarten. We may not sympathise wholly with the victors, for Greek civilization,
          even of the type introduced by Alexander into Asia, was ill replaced by Tatar
          coarseness and barbarism; but we cannot refuse our admiration to the spectacle
          of a handful of gallant men determinedly resisting in the fastnesses of their
          native land a host of aliens, and triumphing over their would-be oppressors.
          The Parthians themselves were so impressed with the importance of the conflict,
          that they preserved the memory of it by a solemn festival on the anniversary of
          their victory, which was still celebrated in the days of the historian Trogus Pompeius.
   It is possible that Seleucus would not have accepted
          his defeat as final, or desisted from his attempt to reduce Parthia to
          obedience, if he had felt perfectly free to continue or discontinue the
          Parthian war at his pleasure. But, on his return to Antioch, he found much to
          occupy him. His brother, Antiochus Hierax, was still a rebel against his
          authority, and the proceedings of Attalus, King of Pergamus, were threatening.
          Seleucus was engaged in contests with these two enemies from the time of his
          return from Parthia (BC 237) almost to his death (BC 226). He was thus
          compelled to leave Tiridates to take his own course, and either occupy himself
          with fresh conquests, or devote himself to the strengthening and adorning of
          Tiis existing kingdom, as he pleased. Tiridates chose 1 the latter course; and during
          the remainder of his long reign, for the space of above twenty years, employed
          his leisure in useful labours within the limits of
          his own territories. He erected a number of strong forts, or castles, in
          suitable positions, fortified the Parthian towns generally, and placed
          garrisons in them, and carefully selected a site for a new city, which he
          probably intended to make, and perhaps actually made, his capital. The
          situation chosen was one in the mountain range known as Zapavortenon,
          where a hill was found, surrounded on all sides by precipitous rocks, and
          placed in the middle of a plain of extraordinary fertility. Abundant wood and
          copious streams of water existed in the neighbourhood.
          The soil was so rich that it scarcely required cultivation, and the woods were
          so full of game as to afford endless amusement to hunters. The city itself was
          called Dara, which the Greeks and Romans elongated into Dareium.
          Its exact site is undiscovered; but it seems to have lain towards the east, and
          was probably not very far from the now sacred city of Meshed.
   We may account for the desire of Tiridates to
          establish a new capital by the natural antipathy of the Parthians to the
          Greeks, and the fact that Hecatompylos, which had been hitherto the seat of
          government, was a thoroughly Greek town, having been built by Alexander the
          Great, and peopled mainly by Grecian settlers. The Parthians disliked close contact
          with Hellenic manners and Hellenic ideas. Just as, in their most palmy days,
          they rejected Seleucia for their capital, and preferred to build the entirely
          new town of Ctesiphon in its immediate vicinity, as the residence of the Court
          and monarch, so even now, when their prosperity was but just budding, an
          instinctive feeling of repulsion caused them to shrink from sharing a locality
          with the Greeks, and make the experiment of having for their headquarters a
          city wholly their own. The experiment did not altogether succeed. Either
          Hecatompylos had natural advantages even greater than those of Dara, or, as the
          growth of the Parthian power was mainly towards the west, the eastward position
          of the latter was found inconvenient. After a short trial, the successors of
          Tiridates ceased to reside at Dara, and Hecatompylos became once more the
          Parthian capital and the seat of Parthian government.
               Tiridates, having done his best, according to his lights,
          for the security of Parthia from without, and for her prosperity within, died
          peaceably after a reign which is reckoned at thirty-four years, and which
          lasted probably from 248 to 214 BC. He left his throne to a son, named
          Artabanus, who, like his father, took the “throne-name” of Arsaces, and is
          known in history as Arsaces the Third.
               Artabanus I, if we may judge by his coins, was not
          unlike his father in appearance, having the same projecting and slightly
          aquiline nose, and the same large eye; but he differed from his father in
          possessing abundance of hair, and wearing a long beard. He has discarded,
          moreover, the cap of Tiridates, and,  instead
          of it, wears his own hair, which he confines with a band (the diadem), passing
          from the forehead to the occiput, there knotted, and flowing down behind. He
          takes the later legend of his father——“Arsaces, the
          Great King.”
   It was the aim of Artabanus to pursue his father’s
          aggressive policy, and further enlarge the limits of the kingdom. He was
          scarcely settled upon the throne, when he declared war against Antiochus the
          Great, the second son of Seleucus Callinicus, who had inherited the Syrian
          crown in BC 223, and was entangled in a contest with one of the satraps of Asia
          Minor, named Achaeus. Proceeding westward along the skirts of the mountains, he
          made his way to Ecbatana in Media, receiving the submission of the various
          countries as he went, and (nominally) adding to his dominions the entire tract
          between Hyrcania and the Zagros mountain chain. From this elevated position he
          threatened the low-lying countries of the Mesopotamian plain, and seemed
          likely, unless opposed, in another campaign to reach the Euphrates. The
          situation was most critical for Syria; and Antiochus, recognising his peril, bent all his energies to meet and overcome it. Fortunately he had
          just crushed Achaeus, and was able, without greatly exposing himself to serious
          loss in the West, to collect and lead a vast expedition against the East. With
          an army of a hundred thousand foot and twenty thousand horse, he set out for
          Media in the spring of BC 213, recovered Ecbatana without a battle, and thence
          pressed eastward after his startled enemy, who retreated as he advanced. In
          vain Artabanus attempted to hinder his progress by stopping, or poisoning, the
          wells along the route which he had necessarily to take; Antiochus caught the
          poisoners at their work, and brushed them from his path. He then marched
          rapidly against Parthia, and entering the enemy’s country, took and occupied
          without a battle the chief city, Hecatompylos.
   Artabanus, bent on avoiding an engagement, retreated
          into Hyrcania, perhaps flattering himself that his adversary would not venture
          to follow him into that rugged and almost inaccessible region. If so, however,
          he soon found that he had underrated the perseverance and tenacity of the
          Syrian king. Antiochus, after resting his army for a brief space at
          Hecatompylos, set out in pursuit of his enemy, crossed by a difficult pass,
          chiefly along the dry channel of a mountain torrent, obstructed by masses of
          rock and trunks of trees, the high ridge which separated between Parthia and
          Hyrcania—his advance disputed by the Parthians at every step—fought and won a
          battle at the top, and thence descending into the rich Hyrcanian valley, endeavoured to take possession of “the entire country. But
          Artabanus, brought to bay by his foe, defended himself with extraordinary
          courage and energy. One by one the principal Hyrcanian towns were besieged and
          taken, but the monarch himself was unsubdued. Carrying on a guerilla warfare,
          moving from place to place, occupying one strong position after another, he
          continued his resistance with such dogged firmness that at length the patience
          of Antiochus was worn out, and he came to terms with his gallant adversary,
          conceding to him that which was the real bone of contention, his independence.
          Parthia came out of the struggle with the Great Antiochus unscathed: she did,
          not even have to relinquish her conquered dependency of Hyrcania. Artabanus
          moreover had the honour of being admitted into the
          number of the Great King’s allies. As for Antiochus, he turned his attention to
          the affairs of Bactria, and the remoter East, and having arranged them to his
          satisfaction, returned by way of Arachosia,
          Drangiana, and Kerman to his western possessions (BC 206).
   The retirement of Antiochus, however honourable to Parthia, must have left her weakened and exhausted
          by her vast and astonishing efforts. She had been taxed almost beyond her
          strength, and must have needed a breathing-space to recruit and recover
          herself. Artabanus wisely remained at peace during the rest of his reign; and
          his son and successor, Priapatius, followed his
          example. It was not till BC 181 that the fifth Arsaces, Phraates I, son of Priapatius, having mounted the throne, resumed the policy
          of aggression introduced by Tiridates, and further extended the dominion of
          Parthia in the region south of the Caspian. The great Antiochus was dead. His
          successor, Seleucus IV (Philopator), was a weak and unenterprising prince, whom
          the defeat of Magnesia had cowed, and who regarded inaction as his only
          security. Aware probably of this condition of affairs, Phraates, early in his
          reign, invaded the country of the Mardi, which lay in the mountain tract south
          of the Caspian Sea, overran it, and added it to his territories. Successful
          thus far, he proceeded to make an encroachment on Media Rhagiana,
          the district between the Caspian Gates and Media Atropatene, by occupying the
          tract immediately west of the Gates, and building there the important city of Charax, which he garrisoned with Mardians. This was an
          advance of the Parthian Terminus towards the west by a distance of nearly two
          hundred miles—an advance, not so much important in itself as in the indication
          which it furnished, at once of Parthian aggressiveness and of Syrian inability
          to withstand it. The conquests of Phraates added little either to the military
          strength or to the resources of his kingdom, but they were prophetic of the
          future. They foreshadowed that gradual waning of the Syrian and advance of the
          Parthian state, which is the chief fact of West Asian history in the two
          centuries immediately preceding our era, and which was to make itself
          startlingly apparent within the next few years, during the reign of the sixth
          Arsaces.
   
           FIRST PERIOD OF EXTENSIVE CONQUEST—REIGN OF
          MITHRIDATES I.
              
           Mithridates the First, a brother of Phraates, was
          nominated to the kingly office by his predecessor, who had shown his affection
          for him during his life by assuming the title of “Philadelphus” upon his coins,
          and at his death passed over in his favour the claims
          of several sons. Undoubtedly, he was a born “king of men”—pointed out by nature
          as fitter to rule than any other individual among his contemporaries. He had a
          physiognomy which was at once intelligent, strong, and dignified. He was ambitious,
          but not possessed of an ambition which was likely to  o’erleap itself”—strict, but not cruel—brave, energetic, a good general, an excellent
          administrator, firm ruler. Parthia, under his government, advanced by leaps and
          bounds.” Receiving at his accession kingdom but of narrow dimensions, confined
          apparently between the city of Charax on the one side
          and the river Arius, or Heri-rud, on the other, he
          transformed it, within the space of thirty-seven years—which was the time that
          his reign lasted—into a great and flourishing empire. It is not too much to say
          that, but for him, Parthia might have remained to the end a mere petty state on
          the outskirts of the Syrian kingdom, and, instead of becoming a rival to Rome,
          might have sunk after a short time into insignificance and obscurity.
   To explain the circumstances under which this vast
          change—this revolution in the Asiatic balance of power—became possible, it is
          necessary that we should cast our eye over the general condition of Western
          Asia in the early part of the second century before our era, and especially
          consider the course of events in the two kingdoms between which Parthia intervened,
          the Bactrian and Syrian monarchies.
               The Bactrian kingdom, as originally established by Diodotus,
          lay wholly to the north of the Paropamisus, in the
          long and broad valley of the Oxus, from its sources in the Pamir to its
          entrance on the Kharesmian Desert. The countries to
          the south of the range continued to be Syrian dependencies, and were reckoned
          by Seleucus Nicator as included within the limits of his dominion. But it was
          not long before the empire of Alexander in these parts began to crumble and
          decay. Indian princes, like Sandracottus (Chandragupta) and Sophagasenus, asserted their
          rights over the Region of the Five Rivers (Punjab), and even over the greater
          portion of Afghanistan. Greek dominion was swept away. At the time when Bactria,
          having had its independence acknowledged by Antiochus the Great, felt itself at
          liberty to embark in ambitious enterprises, as Parthia had done, the
          Greco-Macedonian sway over the tracts between Parthia and the Sutlej was either
          swept away altogether, or reduced to a mere shadow ; and Euthydemus, the third
          Bactrian monarch, was not afraid of provoking hostilities from Syria, when,
          about BC 205, he began his aggressions in this direction. Under him, and under
          his son and successor, Demetrius, in the twenty years between BC 205 and BC
          185, Bactrian conquest was pushed as far as the Punjab region, Cabul and Candahar
          were overrun, and the southern side of the mountains occupied from the Heri-rud to the Indus. Eucratidas, who
          succeeded Demetrius (about BC 180), extended his sway still further into the
          Punjab region but with unfortunate results, so far as his original territories
          were concerned. Neglected, and comparatively denuded of troops, these districts
          began to slip from his grasp. The Scythian nomads of the Steppes saw their
          opportunity, and bursting into Bactria, harried it with fire and sword, even
          occupying portions, and settling themselves in the Oxus valley.
   While matters were thus progressing in the East, and
          the Bactrian princes, attempting enterprises beyond their strength, were
          exhausting rather than! advantaging the kingdom under their sway, the Seleucid
          monarchs in the West were also becoming more and more entangled in
          difficulties, partly of their own creation, partly brought about by the
          ambition of pretenders.' Antiochus the Great, shortly after his return from the
          eastern provinces, became embroiled with the Romans (BC 196), who dealt his
          power a severe blow by the defeat of Magnesia (BC 190), and further weakened it
          by the support which they lent to the kings of Pergamus, which was now the
          ruling state in Asia Minor. The weakness of Antiochus encouraged Armenia to
          revolt, and so lost Syria another province (BC 189). Troubles began to break
          out in Elymais, consequent upon the exactions of the Seleucidae (BC 187). Eleven years later (BC 176) there was a lift of the clouds, and Syria
          seemed about to recover herself through the courage and energy of the fourth
          Antiochus (Epiphanes); but the hopes raised by his successes in Egypt (BC
          171-168) and Armenia (BC. 165) were destroyed by his unwise conduct towards the
          Jews, whom his persecuting policy permanently alienated, and erected into a
          hostile state upon his southern border (BC 168-160). Epiphanes. having not only
          plundered and desecrated the Temple, but having set himself to eradicate
          utterly the Jewish religion, and completely Hellenise the people, was met with the most determined resistance on the part of a moiety
          of the nation. A patriotic party rose up under devoted leaders, who asserted,
          and in the end secured, the independence of their country. Not alone during the
          remaining years of Epiphanes, but for half a century after his death,
          throughout seven reigns, the struggle continued; Judaea taking advantage of
          every trouble and difficulty in Syria to detach herself more and more
          completely from her oppressor, and being a continued thorn in her side, a
          constant source of weakness, preventing more than anything else the recovery of
          her power. The triumph which Epiphanes had obtained in the distant Armenia,
          where he defeated and captured the king, Artaxias, was a poor set-off against
          the foe which he had created for himself at his doors through his cruelty and
          intolerance. Nor did the removal of Epiphanes (BC 164) improve the condition of
          affairs in Syria. The throne fell to his son, Antiochus V (Eupator),
          a boy of nine, according to one authority, or, according to another, of twelve
          years of age. The regent, Lysias, exercised the chief power, and was soon
          engaged in a war with the Jews, whom the death of the oppressor had encouraged
          to fresh efforts. The authority of Lysias was further disputed by a certain
          Philip, whom Epiphanes, shortly before his death, had made tutor to the young
          monarch. The claim of this tutor to the regent’s office being supported by a
          considerable portion of the army, a civil war arose between him and Lysias,
          which raged for the greater part of two, years, terminating in the defeat and
          death of Philip (BC 162). But Syrian affairs did not even then settle down into tranquillity. A prince of the Seleucid house,
          Demetrius by name, the son of Seleucus IV, and consequently the first cousin of Eupator, was at this time detained in Rome as a
          hostage, having been sent there during his father’s lifetime, as a security for
          his fidelity. Demetrius, with some reason, regarded his claim to the Syrian
          throne as better than that of his cousin, who was the son of the younger
          brother; and, being in the full vigour of early
          youth, he determined to assert his pretensions in Syria, and to make a bold
          stroke for the crown. Having failed to obtain the Senate’s consent to his
          quitting Italy, he took his departure secretly, crossed the Mediterranean in a Carthaginian
          vessel, and landing in Asia, succeeded within a few months in establishing
          himself as Syrian monarch.
   From this review of the condition of affairs in the
          Syrian and Bactrian kingdoms during the first half of the second century before
          Christ, it is sufficiently apparent, that in both countries the state of things
          was favourable to any aspirations which the power
          that lay between them might entertain after dominion and self-aggrandisement.
          The kings of the two countries indeed, at the time of the accession of
          Mithridates to the Parthian throne (BC 174), were, both of them, energetic and
          able princes, but the Syrian monarch was involved in difficulties at home which
          required all his attention, while the Bactrian was engaged in enterprises
          abroad which equally engrossed and occupied him. Mithridates might have
          attacked either with a good prospect of success. Personally, he was at least
          their equal, and though considerably inferior in military strength and resources,
          he possessed the great advantage of having a perfectly free choice both of time
          and place, could seize the most unguarded moment, and make his attack in the
          quarter where he knew that he would be least expected and least likely to find
          his enemy on the alert. Circumstances, of which we now cannot appreciate the
          force, seem to have determined him to direct his first attack against the
          territories of his eastern neighbour, the Bactrian king, Eucratidas.
          These, as we have seen, were left comparatively unguarded, while their
          ambitious master threw all his strength into his Indian wars, pressing through
          Cabul into the Punjab region, and seeking to extend his dominion to the Sutlej
          river, or even to the Ganges. Naturally, Mithridates was successful. Attacking
          the Bactrian territory where it adjoined Parthia, he made himself master,
          without much difficulty, of two provinces—those of Turiua and of Aspionus. Turiua recalls the great but vague name of
          “Turanian,” which certainly belongs to these parts, but can scarcely be
          regarded as local. Aspionus has been regarded as the
          district of the Aspasiacae; but the two words do not
          invite comparison. It is best to be content with saying that we cannot locate
          the districts conquered, but that they should be looked for in the district of
          the Tejend and Heri-rud,
          between the Paropamisus and the great city of Balkh.
   It does not appear that Eucratidas attempted any retaliation. Absorbed in his schemes of Indian conquest, he let
          his home provinces go, and sought compensation for them only in the far East.
          Mean-time Mithridates, having been successful in his Bactrian aggression, and
          thus whetted his appetite for territorial gain, determined on a more important
          expedition. After waiting for a few years, until Epiphanes was dead, and the
          Syrian throne occupied by the boy king, Eupator,
          while the two claimants of the regency, Lysias and Philip, were contending in
          arms for the supreme power, he suddenly marched with a large force towards the
          West, and fell upon the great province of Media Magna, which, though still
          nominally a Syrian dependency, was under the rule of a king, and practically,
          if not legally, independent. Media was a most extensive and powerful country.
          Polybius calls it “the most powerful of all the kingdoms of Asia, whether we
          consider the extent of the territory, or the number and quality of the men, or
          the goodness of the horses produced there. For these animals,” he says, “are
          found in it in such abundance, that almost all the rest of Asia is supplied
          with them from this province. It is here, also that the Royal horses are always
          fed, on account of the excellence of the pasture.” The capital of the province
          was now, as in the more ancient times, Ecbatana, situated on the declivity of
          Mount Orontes (Elwand), and, though fallen from its
          former grandeur, yet still a place of much importance, second only in all
          Western Asia to Antioch and perhaps Babylon. The invasion of Mithridates was
          stoutly resisted by the Medes, and several engagements took place, in which
          sometimes one and sometimes the other side had the. advantage; but eventually
          the Parthians prevailed. Mithridates seized and occupied Ecbatana, which was at
          the time an unwalled town, established his authority over the whole region, and
          finally placed it under the government of a Parthian satrap, Bacasis, while he himself returned home, to crush a revolt
          which had broken out.
   The scene of the revolt was Hyrcania. The Hyrcanian
          people, one markedly Arian, had probably from the time of their subjugation
          chafed under the Parthian yoke, and seeing in the absence of Mithridates, with
          almost the whole of his power, in Media a tempting opportunity, had resolved to
          make a bold stroke for freedom before the further growth of Parthia should
          render such an attempt hopeless. We are not told that they had any special
          grievances; but they were brave and high-spirited they had enjoyed exceptional
          privileges under the Persians; and no doubt they found the rule of a Turanian
          people galling and oppressive. They may well have expected to receive support
          and assistance from the other Arian nations in their neighbourhood,
          as the Mardi, the Sagartians, the Arians on the Heri-rud, &c., and they may have thought that Mithridates
          would be too fully occupied with his Median struggle to have leisure to direct
          his arms against them. But the event showed that they had miscalculated. Media
          submitted to Mithridates without any very protracted resistance; the Parthian
          monarch knew the value of time, and, quitting Media, marched upon Hyrcania
          without losing a moment; the others Arian tribes of the vicinity were either
          apathetic or timid, and did not stir a step for their relief. The insurrection
          was nipped in the bud; Hyrcania was forced to submit, and became for centuries
          the obedient vassal of her powerful neighbour.
   The conquest of Media had brought the Parthians into
          contact with the important country of Susiana or Elymais, an ancient seat of
          power, and one which had flourished much during the whole of the Persian
          period, having contained within it the principal Persian capital, Susa. This
          tract possessed strong attractions for a conqueror; and it appears to have been
          not very long after he had succeeded in crushing the Hyrcanian revolt, that
          Mithridates once more turned his arms westward, and from the advantageous
          position which he held in Media, directed an attack upon the rich and flourishing
          province which lay to the south. It would seem that Elymais, like Media, though
          reckoned a dependency of the Seleucid Empire, had a king of its own, who was
          entrusted with its government and defence, and expected to fight his own
          battles. At any rate we do not hear of any aid being rendered to the Elymaeans in this war, or of Mithridates having any other
          antagonist to meet in the course of it, besides “the Elymaean king.” This monarch he defeated without difficulty, and, having overrun his
          country, apparently in a single campaign, added the entire territory to his
          dominions.
   Elymais was interposed between two regions of
          first-rate importance, Babylonia and Persia. The thorough mastery of any one of
          the three, commonly carried with it in ancient times dominion over the other
          two. So far as can be gathered from the scanty materials which we possess for
          Parthian . history at this period, the conquest of Elymais was followed almost
          immediately by the submission of Babylonia and Persia to the conqueror. Media
          and Elymais having been forced to submit, the great Mithridates was very
          shortly acknowledged as their sovereign lord by all the countries that
          intervened between the Paropamisus and the Lower
          Euphrates.
   Thus gloriously successful in this quarter, Mithridates,
          who may fairly be considered the greatest monarch of his day, after devoting a
          few years to repose, judged that the time was come for once more embarking on a
          career of aggression, and seeking a similar extension of his dominions towards
          the East to that which he had found it so easy to effect in the regions of the
          West. The Bactrian troubles hack increased. Eucratidas,
          after greatly straining the resources of Bactria in his Indian wars, had been
          waylaid and murdered on his return from one of them by his son Heliocles, who chose to declare him a public enemy, drove
          his chariot over his corpse, and ordered it to be left unburied. This ill
          beginning inaugurated an unfortunate reign. Attacked by Scythians from the
          north, by Indians and Sarangians on the east and the
          south-east, Heliocles had already more on his hands
          than he could conveniently manage, when Mithridates declared war against him,
          and marched into his country (about BC 150). Already exhausted by his other
          wars, Heliocles could bear up no longer. Mithridates
          rapidly overran his dominions, and took possession of the greater part of them.
          According to some he did not stop here, but pressing still further eastward
          invaded India, and carried his arms over the Punjab to the banks of the
          Hydaspes. But this last advance, if it ever took place, was a raid rather than
          an attempt at conquest. It had no serious results. Indo-Bactrian kingdoms
          continued to exist in Cabul down to about BC 80, when Hellenism in this quarter
          was finally swept away by the Yue-chi and other Scythic tribes. The Parthian Empire never included any portion of the Indus region, its
          furthest provinces towards the east being Bactria, Aria, Sarangia, Arachosia, and Sacastana.
   The great increase of power which Mithridates had
          obtained by his conquests could not be a matter of indifference to the Syrian
          monarchs. But their domestic troubles—the contentions between Philip and
          Lysias, between Lysias and Demetrius Soter, Soter and Alexander Balas, Balas
          and Demetrius II, Demetrius II and Tryphon—had so engrossed them for twenty
          years (from 162 to 142 BC), that they had felt it impossible, or hopeless, to
          attempt any expedition towards the East, for the protection or recovery of
          their provinces. Mithridates had been allowed to pursue his career of conquest
          unopposed, so far as the Syrians were concerned, and to establish his sway from
          the Hindu Kush to the Euphrates, time, however, at last came when home dangers
          were less absorbing, and a prospect of engaging the terrible Parthians with
          success seemed to present itself. The second Demetrius had not, indeed,
          altogether overcome his domestic enemy, Tryphon; but he had so far brought him
          into difficulties as to believe that he might safely be left to be dealt with
          by his wife, Cleopatra, and by his captains. At the same time, the condition of
          affairs in the East seemed to invite his interference. Mithridates ruled his
          new conquests with some strictness, probably suspecting their fidelity, and
          determined that he would not by any remissness allow them to escape from his
          grasp.
               The native inhabitants could scarcely be much attached
          to the Syro-Macedonians, who had certainly not
          treated them with much tenderness; but a possession of one hundred and ninety
          years’ duration confers prestige in the East, and a strange yoke may have
          galled more than one to whose pressure they had become accustomed. Moreover,
          all the provinces which the Parthians had taken from Syria contained Greek
          towns, and their inhabitants might at all times be depended on to side with
          their countrymen against the Asiatics. At the present
          conjuncture, too, the number of the malcontents was swelled by the addition of
          the recently subdued Bactrians, who hated the Parthian yoke, and longed for an
          opportunity of recovering their freedom.
   Thus, when Demetrius II, anxious to escape the
          reproach of inertness, determined to make a great expedition upon the
          formidable Parthian monarch, who ruled over all the countries between the Paropamisus and the Lower Euphrates, he found himself
          welcomed as a deliverer by a considerable number of his enemy’s subjects, whom
          the harshness or the novelty of the Parthian rule had offended. The malcontents
          joined his standard as he advanced; and supported, as he thus was, by Persian, Elymaean, and Bactrian contingents, he engaged and defeated
          the Parthians in several battles. Mithridates at last, recognising his inferiority in military strength, determined to have recourse to stratagem,
          and having put Demetrius off his guard by proposals of peace, made a sudden
          attack upon him, completely defeated his army, and took him prisoner. The
          conquered monarch was at first treated with some harshness, being conveyed
          about to the several nations which had revolted, and paraded before each in
          turn, to show them how foolish they had been in lending him their aid; but when
          this purpose had been answered, Mithridates showed himself magnanimous, gave
          his royal captive the honours befitting his rank,
          assigned him a residence in Hyrcania, and even gave him the hand of his
          daughter, Rhodogune, in marriage. It was policy,
          however, still more than clemency, which dictated this conduct. Mithridates
          nurtured designs against the Syrian kingdom itself, and saw that it would be
          for his advantage to have a Syrian prince in his camp, allied to him by
          marriage, whom he could put forward as entitled to the throne, and whom, if his
          enterprise succeeded, he might leave to govern Syria for him, as tributary
          monarch. These far-reaching plans might perhaps have been crowned with success,
          had the head which conceived them been spared to watch over and direct their
          execution. But Providence decreed otherwise. Mithridates had reached an
          advanced age, and, being attacked by illness soon after his capture of
          Demetrius, found his strength insufficient to battle with his malady, and, to
          the great grief of his subjects, succumbed to it (BC 136), after an eventful
          and glorious reign of thirty-eight years.
   
           LAST STRUGGLE WITH SYRIA—DEFEAT AND DEATH OF ANTIOCHUS
          SIDETES.
               
           The death of Mithridates, and the accession of a
          comparatively unenterprising successor, Phraates II, encouraged Syria to make
          one more effort to thrust the Parthians back into their native wilds, and to
          recover the dominion of Western Asia. So great a position was not a thing to be
          surrendered without a final, even if it were a despairing, struggle ; and in
          the actual position of affairs it was quite open to question whether, on the
          whole, Parthia or Syria were the stronger. The dominion of both countries was
          comparatively recent; neither had any firm hold on its outlying provinces;
          neither could claim to have conciliated to itself the affections of the Western Asiatics generally, or to rest its power on any other
          basis than that of military force. And in military force it was uncertain which
          way the balance inclined. Both countries had a nucleus of native troops, on
          which absolute reliance might be placed, which was brave, faithful, stanch, and
          would contend to the death for their respective sovereigns. But, beyond ’this,
          both had also a fluctuating body of unwilling subjects or subject-allies,
          unworthy of implicit trust, and likely to gravitate to one side or the other,
          according as hope, or fancy, or the merest caprice might decide. The chances of
          victory or defeat turned mainly on this fluctuating body, the instability of
          which had been amply proved in the wars of the last half-century. Those wars
          themselves, taken as a whole, had manifested no decided preponderance of either
          people over the other; at one time Parthia, at another Syria, had been hard
          pressed ; and it was natural for the leaders on either side to believe that
          accidental circumstances, rather than any marked superiority of one of the two
          peoples over the other, had brought about the results that had been reached.
   In the last war that had been waged success had
          finally rested with Parthia. An entire army had been destroyed, and the Syrian
          monarch captured. Demetrius “the Conqueror,” as he called himself, was
          expiating in the cold and rugged region of Hyrcania, the rashness which had led
          him to deem himself a match for the craft and strategic skill of Mithridates.
          But now a new and untried monarch was upon the throne—one who was clearly
          without his father’s ambition, and probably lacked his ability. Settled in his
          kingdom for the space of six years, he had not only attempted nothing against
          Syria, but had engaged in no military enterprise whatever. Yet the condition of
          Syria had been strongest possible temptation such as to offer the to a
          neighbour possessed of courage and energy. Civil war had raged, and exhausted
          the resources of the country, from 146 to 137 BC, after which there had been a
          protracted struggle between the Syrians and the Jews (137-133), in which the
          Syrian arms had at first been worsted, but had at length asserted their
          superiority. Had Phraates II, the son and successor of Mithridates, inherited a
          tenth part of his father’s military spirit, he would have taken advantage of
          this troubled time to carry the war into Syria Proper, and might have shaken
          the Syrian throne to its base, or even wholly overturned it. In the person of
          the captured Demetrius, he possessed one whom he might have set up as a
          pretender with a certainty of drawing many Syrians to his side, and whom he
          might, if successful, have left to rule as Vitaxa, or
          subject king, the country of which he had once been actual monarch. But
          Phraates had no promptitude, no enterprise. He let all the opportunities which
          offered themselves escape him, content to keep watch on Demetrius—when he
          escaped from confinement, to pursue and retake him—and to hold him in reserve
          as a force of which he might one day make use, when it seemed to him that the
          fitting time was come for it.
   The result of his long procrastination was, that the
          war, when renewed, was renewed from the other side. Antiochus Sidetes, who had succeeded to the Syrian throne on the
          captivity of his brother, Demetrius, and had taken to wife his brother’s wife,
          Cleopatra, having crushed the pretender, Tryphon, with her assistance, and then
          with some difficulty enforced submission on the Jews, felt himself, in 129, at
          liberty to resume the struggle with Parthia, and, having made great
          preparations, set out for the East with the full intention of releasing his
          brother, and recovering his lost provinces.
   It is impossible to accept without considerable
          reserve the accounts that have come down to us of the force which Antiochus
          collected. According to Justin, it consisted of no more than eighty thousand
          fighting men, to whom were attached the incredible number of three hundred
          thousand camp-followers, the majority of them consisting of cooks, bakers, and
          actors. As in other extreme cases the camp-followers do but equal, or a little
          exceed, the number of men fit for actual service, this estimate, which makes
          them nearly four times as numerous, is entitled to but little credit. The late
          historian, Orosius, corrects the error here indicated; but his account seems to
          err in rating the supernumeraries too low. According to him, the armed force
          amounted to three hundred thousand, while the camp-followers, including grooms,
          sutlers, courtesans, and actors, were no more than a third of the number. From
          the two accounts, taken together we are perhaps entitled to conclude that the
          entire host did not fall much short of four hundred thousand men. This estimate
          receives a certain amount of confirmation from an independent statement made
          incidentally by Diodorus, with respect to the number' on the Syrian side that
          fell in the campaign, which he estimates at three hundred thousand.
               The army of Phraates, according to two consentient
          accounts, numbered no more than a hundred and twenty thousand. An attempt which
          he made to enlist in his service a body of Scythian mercenaries from the
          regions beyond the Oxus failed, the Scyths being quite willing to lend their
          aid, but arriving too late at the rendezvous to be of any use. At the same time
          a defection on the part of the subject princes deprived the Parthian monarch of
          contingents which usually swelled his numbers, and threw him upon the support
          of his own countrymen, chiefly or solely. Under these circumstances it is more
          surprising that he was able to collect a hundred and twenty thousand men than
          that he did not succeed in bringing into the field a larger number.
               The Syrian troops were magnificently appointed. The
          common soldiers had their military boots fastened with buckles or studs of gold;
          and the culinary utensils, in which the food of the army was cooked, were in
          many instances of silver. It seemed as if banqueting, rather than fighting, was
          to be the order of the day. But to suppose that this was actually so. would be
          to do the army of Antiochus an injustice. History, from the time of
          Sardanapalus to that of the Crimean War of 1854-6, abounds with instances of
          the somewhat strange combination of luxurious habits with valour of the highest kind. No charge of poltroonery can be established against the
          Syrian soldiery, who, on the contrary, seem to have played their part in the
          campaign with credit They were accompanied by a body of Jews under John
          Hyrcanus, the son of Simon and grandson of the first Maccabee leader, who had
          been forced to take up temporarily the position of a Syrian feudatory. As they
          advanced through the Mesopotamian region after crossing the Euphrates, they
          received continually fresh accessions of strength by the arrival of contingents
          from the Parthian tributary states, which, disgusted with Parthian arrogance
          and coarseness, or perhaps attracted by Syrian luxury and magnificence,
          embraced the cause of the invader.
   Phraates, on his part, instead of awaiting attack in
          the fastnesses of Parthia or Hyrcania, advanced to meet his enemy across the
          Assyrian and Babylonian plains, and, either in person or by his generals,
          engaged the Syrian monarch in three pitched battles, in each of which he was
          worsted. One of these was fought upon the banks of the Greater Zab or Lycus, in
          Adiabene, not far from the site of Arbela, where Antiochus met and defeated the
          Parthian general, Indates, and raised a trophy in honour of his victory. The exact scene of the other two
          engagements is unknown to us, and in no case have we any description of the
          battles, so that we have no means of judging whether it was by superiority of
          force or of strategy that the Syrian monarch thus far prevailed, and obtained
          almost the whole for which he was fighting. The entire province of Babylonia,
          the heart of the empire, where were situated the three great cities of Babylon,
          Seleucia, and Ctesiphon, fell into his hands, and a further defection of the
          tributary countries from the Parthian cause took place, a defection so widespread,
          that the writer who records it says, with a certain amount of rhetoric, no
          doubt—“Phraates had now nothing left to him beyond the limits of the original
          Parthian territory.” He maintained, however, a position somewhere in the Lower
          Babylonian plain, and Still confronted Antiochus with an army, which, though
          beaten, was bent on resistance.
   When affairs were in this state, Phraates, recognising the peril of his position, came to the
          conclusion that it was necessary to attempt, at any rate, a diversion. He had
          still what seemed to him a winning card in his hand, and it was time to play
          it. Demetrius, the brother of Antiochus, and de jure the king of Syria, was
          still in his possession, watched and carefully guarded in the rough Hyrcanian
          home, from which he had twice escaped, but only to be recaptured. He would send
          Demetrius into Syria under an escort of- Parthian troops, who should conduct
          him to the frontier and give him the opportunity of recovering his kingdom. It
          would be strange if one, entitled to the throne by his birth, and its actual
          occupant for the space of six years, could not rally to himself a party in a
          country always ready to welcome pretenders, and to accept, as valid, claims
          that were utterly baseless. Let troubles break out in his rear, let his rule
          over Syria be threatened in Syria itself, and Antiochus would, he thought,
          either hasten home, or, at the least, be greatly alarmed, have his attention
          distracted from his aggressive designs, and be afraid of plunging deeper into
          Asia, lest, while grasping at the shadow of power, he should lose the
          substance.
               Demetrius and his Parthian escort set out, but the
          distance to be traversed was great, and travelling is slow in Asia. Moreover,
          the winter time was approaching, and each week would increase the difficulties
          of locomotion. The scheme of Phraates hung fire. No immediate effect followed
          from it. Antiochus may not have received intelligence of the impending danger,
          or he may have thought his wife, Cleopatra, whom he had left at Antioch,
          capable of coping with it. In any case, it is certain that his movements were
          in no way affected by the bolt which Phraates had launched at him. Instead of
          withdrawing his troops from the occupied provinces and marching them back into
          Syria, thus relinquishing all that he had gained by his successful campaign, he
          resolved to maintain all the conquests that he had made, and to keep his troops
          where they were, merely dividing them, on account of their numbers, among the
          various cities which he had taken, and making them go into winter quarters. His
          design was carried out; the army was dispersed; discipline was probably
          somewhat relaxed; and the soldiery, having no military duties to perform,
          amused themselves, as foreign soldiers are apt to do, by heavy requisitions,
          and by cavalier treatment of the native inhabitants.
               Some months of the winter passed in this way.
          Gradually the discontent of the civil populations in the cities increased.
          Representations were made to Phraates by secret messengers, that the yoke of
          the Syrians was found to be intolerable, and that, if he would give the signal,
          the cities were ripe for revolt. Much hidden negotiation must have taken place
          before a complete arrangement could have been made, or a fixed plan settled on.
          As in the “Saint Bartholomew,” as in the “Sicilian Vespers,” as in the great
          outbreak against the Roman power in Asia Minor under Mithridates of Pontus, the
          secret must have been communicated to hundreds, who, with a marvellous tenacity of purpose, kept it inviolate for weeks or months, so that not a
          whisper reached the ears of the victims. Sunk in a delicious dream of the most
          absolute security, careless of the feelings, and deaf to the grumblings of the
          townsmen, the Syrian soldiers continued to enjoy their long and pleasant
          holiday without a suspicion of the danger that was impending. Meanwhile
          Phraates arranged all the details of plan, and communicated them to his
          confederates. It was agreed that, on an appointed day, all the cities should
          break out in revolt; the natives should take arms, rise against the soldiers
          quartered upon them, and kill all, or as many as possible. Phraates promised to
          be at hand with his army, to prevent the scattered garrisons from giving help
          to each other. It was calculated that, in this way, the invaders might be cut
          off almost to a man without the trouble of even fighting a battle.
   But, before he proceeded to these terrible extremities,
          the Parthian prince, touched perhaps with compassion, determined to give his
          adversary a chance of escaping the fate prepared for him by timely concessions.
          The winter was not over; but the snow was beginning to melt through the
          increasing warmth of the sun’s rays, and the day appointed for the general
          rising was probably drawing near. Phraates felt that no time was to be lost.
          Accordingly, he sent ambassadors to Antiochus to propose peace, and to inquire
          on what terms it would be granted him. The reply of Antiochus, according to
          Diodorus, was as follows: “If Phraates would release his prisoner, Demetrius,
          from captivity, and deliver him up without ransom, at the same time restoring
          all the provinces which had been taken by Parthia from Syria, and consenting to
          pay a tribute for Parthia itself, peace might be had; but not otherwise.” To
          such terms it was, of course, impossible that any Parthian king should listen;
          and the ambassadors of Phraates returned, therefore, without further parley.
               Soon afterwards, the day appointed for the outbreak
          arrived. Apparently, even yet no suspicion had been excited. The Syrian troops
          were everywhere quietly enjoying themselves in their winter quarters, when,
          suddenly and without any warning, they found attacked by the natives. Taken at
          disadvantage, it was impossible for them to make a successful resistance; and
          it would seem that the great bulk of them were massacred in their quarters.
          Antiochus, and the detachment stationed with him, alone, so far as we hear,
          escaped into the open field, and contended for their lives in just warfare. It
          had been the intention of the Syrian monarch, when he quitted his station, to
          hasten to the protection of the division quartered nearest to him; but he had
          no sooner commenced his march than he found himself confronted by Phraates,
          who was at the head of his main army, having, no doubt, anticipated the design
          of Antiochus and resolved to frustrate it. The Parthian prince was anxious to
          engage at once, as his force far outnumbered that commanded by his adversary;
          but the latter might have declined the battle had he so willed, and have at any
          rate greatly protracted the struggle. He had a mountain region—Mount Zagros,
          probably—within a short distance of him, and might have fallen back upon it, so
          placing the Parthian horse at great disadvantage; but he was still at an age
          when caution is apt to be considered cowardice, and temerity to pass for true
          courage. Despite the advice of one of his captains, he determined to accept the
          battle which the enemy offered, and not to fly before a foe whom he had three
          times defeated. But the determination of the commander was ill seconded by the
          army which he commanded. Though Antiochus fought strenuously, he was defeated,
          since his troops, were without heart and offered but a poor resistance.
          Athenaeus, the general who had advised retreat, was the first to fly, and then
          the whole army broke up and dispersed itself. Antiochus himself perished,
          either slain by the enemy or by his own hand. His son, Seleucus, and a niece, a
          daughter of his brother, Demetrius, who had accompanied him in his expdition, were captured. His troops were either cut to
          pieces or made prisoners. The entire number of those slain in the battle, and
          in the general massacre, was reckoned at three hundred thousand.
           Such was the issue of this great expedition. It was
          the last which any Seleucid monarch conducted into these countries—the final
          attempt made by Syria to repossess herself of her lost Eastern provinces.
          Henceforth, Parthia was no further troubled by the power that had hitherto been
          her most dangerous and most constant enemy, but was allowed to enjoy, without
          molestation from Syria, the conquests which she had effected. Syria, in fact,
          had received so deep a wound that she had from this time a difficulty in preserving
          her own existence. The immediate result of the destruction of Antiochus and his
          host was the revolt of Judaea, which henceforth maintained its independence
          uninterruptedly to the time of the Romans. The dominions of the Seleucidae were reduced to Cilicia, and Syria Proper, or
          the tract west of the Euphrates between the chain of Amanus and Palestine.
          Internally, the Syrian state was agitated by constant commotions from the
          claims of various pretenders to the sovereignty; externally, it was kept in
          continual alarm by the Egyptians, the Romans, and the Armenians. During the
          sixty years that elapsed between the return of Demetrius to his kingdom (BC
          128) and the conversion of Syria into a Roman province (BC 65) she ceased
          wholly to be formidable to her neighbours. Her flourishing period was gone by,
          and a rapid decline set in, from which there was no recovery. It is surprising
          that the Romans did not step in earlier, to terminate a rule which was but a
          little removed from anarchy. Rome, however, had other work on her hands—civil
          troubles, social wars, and the struggle with Mithridates; and hence the Syrian
          state continued to exist till the year B.C. 65, though in a feeble and moribund
          condition.
   In Parthia itself the consequences of Syria’s defeat and collapse were less important than might have been expected. One would naturally have looked to see, as the immediate result, a fresh development of the aggressive spirit, and a burst of energy and enterprise parallel to that which had carried the arms of Mithridates I, from his Parthian fastnesses to the Hydaspes on the one hand and to the Euphrates on the other. But no such result followed. We hear indeed of Phraates intending to follow up his victory over Antiochus by a grand attack upon Syria—an attack to which, if it had taken place, she must almost certainly have succumbed—but, in point of fact, the relations between the two countries continued for many years after the Great Massacre, peaceful, if not even friendly. Phraates celebrated the obsequies off Antiochus with the pomp and ceremony befitting a powerful king, and ultimately placed his remains in a coffin of silver, and sent them into Syria, to find their last resting-place in their native country. He treated Seleucus, the son of Antiochus, who had been made prisoner in the final battle, with the highest honour, and took to wife Antiochus’s niece, who fell into his hands at the same time. The royal houses of the Seleucidae and the Arsacidae became thus doubly allied; and, all grounds for further hostilities having been removed, peace and amity were established between the former rivals. No doubt a powerful motive influencing Parthia in the adoption of this policy was that revelation of a new danger which will form the chief subject of the ensuing section. 
           PRESSURE OF THE NORTHERN NOMADS UPON PARTHIA —SCYTHIC
          WARS OF PHRAATES II. AND ARTABANUS II.
              
           The Turanian or Tatar races by which Central and
          Northern Asia are inhabited, have at all times constituted a serious danger to
          the inhabitants of the softer South. Hordes of wild barbarians wander over
          those inhospitable regions, increase, multiply, exert a pressure on their
          southern neighbours, and are felt as a perpetual menace. Every now and then a
          crisis arrives. Population has increased beyond the means of subsistence, or a
          novel ambition has seized a tribe or a powerful chief, and the barrier, which
          has hitherto proved a sufficient restraint, is forced. There issues suddenly
          out of the frozen bosom of the North a stream of coarse, uncouth savages—brave,
          hungry, countless—who swarm into the fairer southern regions determinedly,
          irresistibly; like locusts winging their flight into a green land. How such
          multitudes come to be propagated in countries where life is with difficulty
          sustained, we do not know; why the impulse suddenly seizes them to quit their
          old haunts and move steadily in a given direction, we cannot say; but we see
          that the phenomenon is one of constant recurrence, and we have thus come to
          regard it as being scarcely curious or strange at all. In Asia, Cimmerians,
          Scythians, Comans, Mongols, Turks; in Europe, Gauls, Goths, Huns, Avars,
          Vandals, Burgundians, Lombards, Bulgarians, have successively illustrated the
          law, and made us familiar with its operation. “Inroads of the northern
          barbarians” has become a common-place with writers of history, and there is
          scarcely any country of the South, whether in Asia or in Europe, that has not
          experienced them.
               Such inroads are very dreadful when they take place.
          Hordes of savages, coarse and repulsive in their appearance, fierce in their
          tempers, rude in their habits, not perhaps individually very brave or strong,
          but powerful by their numbers, and sometimes by a new mode of warfare, which it
          is found difficult to meet, pour into the seats of civilisation,
          and spread havoc around. On they come (as before observed) like a flight of
          locusts, countless, irresistible—finding the land before them a garden, and
          leaving it behind them a howling wilderness. Neither sex nor age is spared. The
          inhabitants of the open country and of the villages, if they do not make their
          escape to high mountain tops or other strongholds, are ruthlessly massacred by
          the invaders, or, at best, forced to become their slaves. The crops are
          consumed, the flocks and herds swept off or destroyed, the villages and
          homesteads burnt, the whole country made a scene of desolation. Walled towns
          perhaps resist them, as they have not often patience enough for sieges; but
          sometimes, with a dogged determination, they sit down before the ramparts, and
          by a prolonged blockade, starve the defenders into submission. Then there
          ensues an indescribable scene of havoc, rapine, and bloodshed. Ancient cities,
          rich with the accumulated stores of ages, are ransacked and perhaps burnt;
          priceless works of art often perish; civilisations which it has taken centuries to build up are trampled down. Few things are more
          terrible than the devastation and ruin which such an inroad has often spread
          over a fair and smiling kingdom, even when it has merely swept over it, like a
          passing storm, and has led to no permanent occupation.
   Against a danger of this kind the Parthian princes had
          had, almost from the first, to guard. They were themselves of the nomadic race—Turanians, if our hypothesis concerning them be sound—and
          had established their kingdom by an invasion of the type above described. But
          they had immediately become settlers, inhabitants of cities; they had been
          softened, to a certain extent, civilised; and now
          they looked on the nomadic hordes of the North with the same dislike and
          disgust with which the Persians and the Greco - Macedonians had formerly
          regarded them. In the Scythians of the Trans-Oxianian tract they saw an unceasing peril, and one, moreover, which was, about the time
          of Phraates, continually increasing and becoming more and more threatening.
   Fully to explain the position of affairs in this
          quarter, we must ask the reader to accompany us into the remoter regions of
          inner Asia, where the Turanian tribes had their headquarters. There, about the
          year BC 200, a Turanian people called the Yue-chi were expelled from their
          territory on the west of Chen-si by the Hiong-nu,
          whom some identify with the Huns. “The Yue-chi separated into two bands: the
          smaller descended southwards into Thibet; the larger passed westwards, and
          after a hard struggle, dispossessed a people called ‘Su,’ of the plains west of
          the river of Ili. The latter advanced to Ferghana and the Jaxartes; and the
          Yue-chi not long afterwards retreating from the U-siun,
          another nomadic race, passed the Su, on the north, and occupied the tracts
          between the Oxus and the Caspian. The Su , were thus in the vicinity of the
          Bactrian Greeks; the Yue-chi in the neighbourhood of
          the Parthians.” On the particulars of this account, which comes from the
          Chinese historians, we cannot perhaps altogether depend; but there is no reason
          to doubt the main fact, testified by an eyewitness, that the Yue-chi, having
          migrated about the period mentioned from the interior of Asia, had established
          themselves sixty years later (BC 140) in the Caspian region. Such a movement
          would necessarily have thrown the entire previous population of those parts
          into commotion, and would probably have precipitated them upon their neighbours.
          It accounts satisfactorily for the unusual pressure of the northern hordes at
          this period on the Parthians, the Bactrians, and even the Indians; and it
          completely explains the crisis of Parthian history which we have now reached,
          and the necessity which lay upon the nation of meeting, and if possible overcoming,
          a new danger.
           In fact, one of those occasions of peril had arisen to
          which we have before alluded, and to which, in ancient times, the civilised world was always liable from an outburst of
          northern barbarism. Whether the peril has altogether passed away or not, we
          need not here inquire, but certainly in the old world there was always a chance
          that civilisation, art, refinement, luxury, might
          suddenly and almost without warning be swept away by an overwhelming influx of
          savagery from the North. From the reign of Cyaxares, when the evil, so far as
          we know, first showed itself, the danger was patent to all wise and far-seeing
          governors both in Europe and Asia, and was from time to time guarded against
          The expeditions of Cyrus against the Massagetae, of Darius Hystaspis against the European Scyths, of Alexander against the Getae, of Trajan and
          Probus across the Danube, were designed to check and intimidate the northern
          nations, to break their power, and diminish the likelihood of their taking the
          offensive. It was now more than four centuries since in this part of Asia any
          such effort had been made ; and the northern barbarians might naturally have
          ceased to fear the arms and discipline of the South. Moreover, the
          circumstances of the time scarcely left them a choice. Pressed on continually
          more and more by the newly-arrived “Su” and Yue-chi, the old inhabitants of the
          Trans-Oxianian regions were under the necessity of
          seeking new settlements, and could only attempt to find them in the quarter
          towards which they were driven by the new-comers. Strengthened probably by
          daring spirits from among their conquerors themselves, they crossed the rivers
          and the deserts by which they had been hitherto confined, and advancing against
          the Parthians, Bactrians, and Arians, threatened to carry all before them. In
          Bactria, soon after the establishment of the Greco-Bactrian kingdom, they began
          to give trouble. Province after province was swallowed up by the invaders, who
          occupied Sogdiana, or the tract between the Lower Jaxartes and the Lower Oxus,
          and hence proceeded to make inroads into Bactria itself. The rich land on the Polytimetus, or Ak-Su, the river of Samarkand, and even the
          highlands between the Upper Jaxartes and Upper Oxus, were permanently occupied
          by Turanian immigrants; and, if the Bactrians had not compensated themselves
          for their losses by acquisitions of territory in Afghanistan and India, they
          would soon have had no kingdom left. The hordes were always increasing in
          strength through the influx of fresh tribes. Bactria was pressed to the
          south-eastward, and precipitated upon its neighbours in that direction.
   Presently, in Ariana, the hordes passed the mountains,
          and proceeding southwards, occupied the tract below the great lake wherein the Helmend terminates, which took from them the name of Sacastana—“the land of the Saka or Scyths”—a name still to
          be traced in the modern Seistan. Further to the east they effected a lodgment
          in Cabul, and another in the southern portion of the Indus valley, which for a
          time bore the name of Indo-Scythia. They even crossed the Indus, and attempted
          to penetrate into the interior of Hindustan, but here they were met and
          repulsed by a native monarch, about the year BC 56. 
   The people engaged in this great movement are called
          in a general way by the classical writers Sacae or Scythae, i.e., Scyths. They consisted of a number of tribes, similar for the most
          part in language, habits, and mode of life, and allied more or less closely to
          the other nomadic races of Central and Northern Asia. Of these tribes the
          principal were the Massagetae (“great Jits or Jats”), the former adversaries of Cyrus, who occupied the
          country on both sides of the lower course of the Oxus; the Dahae, who bordered
          the Caspian above Hyrcania, and extended thence to the longitude of Herat; the Tochari, who settled in the mountains between the Upper
          Jaxartes and the Upper Oxus, where they gave name to the tract known as Tokharistan; the Asii or Asians,
          who were closely connected with the Tochari; and the Sacarauli, who are found connected with both the Tochari and the Asians. Some of these tribes contained
          within them further subdivisions, as the Dahae, who comprised the Parni or Aparni, the Pissuri, and the Xanthii; and the Massagetae, who included among them Chorasmii, Attasii, and others.
   The general character of the barbarism, in which these
          various races were involved, may be best learnt from the description given of
          one of them, with but few differences, by Herodotus and Strabo. According to
          these writers, the Massagetae were nomads who moved about in waggons or carts, like the modern Kalmucks, accompanied by
          their flocks and herds, on whose milk they chiefly sustained themselves. Each
          man had only one wife, but all the wives were held in common. They were good
          riders, and excellent archers, but fought both on horseback and on foot, and
          used, besides their bows and arrows, lances, knives, and battle-axes. They had
          little or no iron, but made their spear and arrow-heads, and their other
          weapons, of bronze. They had also bronze breastplates, but otherwise the metal
          with which they adorned and protected their own persons and the heads of their
          horses, was gold. To a certain extent they were cannibals. It was their custom
          not to let the aged among them die a natural death; but, when life seemed
          approaching its term, to offer them up in sacrifice, and then boil the flesh
          and feast upon it. This mode of ending life was regarded as the best and most honourable; such as died of disease were not eaten, but
          buried, and their friends bewailed their misfortune. It may be added to this,
          that we have sufficient reason to believe, that the Massagetai and the other nomads of these parts regarded the use of poisoned arrows in
          warfare as legitimate, and employed the venom of serpents and the corrupted
          blood of men, to make the wounds which they inflicted more deadly.
   Thus, what was threatened by the existing position of
          affairs was not merely the conquest of one race by another cognate to it, like
          that of the Medes by the Persians, or of the Greeks by Rome, but the obliteration
          of such art, civilisation, and refinement as Western
          Asia had attained to in the course of ages by the successive efforts of
          Babylonians, Assyrians, Medes, Persians, and Greeks—the spread over some of the
          fairest regions of the earth of a low type of savagery—a type which in religion
          went no further than the worship of the Sun; in art knew but the easier forms
          of metallurgy and the construction of carts; in manners and customs, included
          cannibalism, the use of poisoned weapons, and a relation between the sexes
          destructive alike of all delicacy and all family affection. The Parthians were,
          no doubt, rude and coarse in their character as compared with the Persians ;
          but they had been civilised to some extent by three
          centuries of subjection to the Persians and the Greeks before they rose to
          power; they affected Persian manners; they patronised Greek art; they had a smattering of Greek literature; they appreciated the
          advantages of having in their midst a number of Grecian states. Many of their
          kings called themselves upon their coins “Phil-Hellenes,” or “ lovers of the
          Hellenic people.” Had the Massagetae and their kindred tribes of Sacae, Tochari, Dahae, Yue-chi, and Su, which now menaced the
          Parthian power, succeeded in sweeping it away, the gradual declension of all
          that is lovely or excellent in human life would have been marked. Scythicism would have overspread Western Asia. No doubt the
          conquerors would have learnt something from those whom they subjected to their
          yoke; but it cannot be supposed that they would have learnt much. The change
          would have .been like that which passed over the Western Roman Empire, when
          Goths, Vandals, Burgundians, Alans, Heruli,
          depopulated its fairest provinces and laid its civilisation in the dust. The East would have been barbarised; the
          gains of centuries would have been lost; the work of Cyrus, Darius, Alexander,
          and other great benefactors of Asiatic humanity, would have been undone;
          Western Asia would have sunk back into a condition not very much above that
          from which it had been raised two thousand years previously by the primitive Chaldaeans and the Assyrians.
   The first monarch to recognise the approach of the) crisis and its danger was Phraates II, the son of
          Mithridates I, and the conqueror of Antiochus Sidetes.
          Not that the danger presented itself to his imagination in its full magnitude;
          but that he first woke up to the perception of the real position of affairs in
          the East, and saw that, whereas Parthia’s most formidable enemy had hitherto
          been Syria, and the Syro-Macedonian power, it had now
          become Scythia and the Sacae. No sooner did the pressure of the nomads begin to
          make itself felt on his northeastern frontier, than, relinquishing all ideas
          of Syrian conquests, if he had really entertained them, he left the seat of
          empire in Babylonia to the care of a viceroy, Hymerus,
          or Evemerus, and marched in person to confront the
          new peril. The Scythians, apparently, had attacked Parthia Proper from their
          seats in the Oxus region. Phraates, in his haste to collect a sufficient force
          against them, enlisted in his service a large body of Greeks—the remnants
          mainly of the defeated army of Antiochus—and taking with him also a strong body
          of Parthian troops, marched at his best speed eastward. A war followed in the
          mountain region, which must have lasted for some years, but of which we have
          only the most meagre account. At last there was an engagement in which the
          Scythians got the advantage, and the Parthian troops began to [waver and
          threaten to break, when the Greeks, who had t been from the first disaffected,
          and had only waited for an occasion to mutiny, went over in a body to the
          enemy, and so decided the battle. Deserted by their allies, the Parthian
          soldiery were cut to pieces, and Phraates himself was among the slain. The
          event proved that he had acted rashly in taking the Greeks with him, but he can
          scarcely be said to have deserved much blame. It would have been surprising if
          he had anticipated so strange a thing as the fraternisation of a body of luxurious and over-civilised Greeks with
          the utter barbarians against whom he was contending, or had imagined that in so
          remote a region, cut off from the rest of their countrymen, they would have
          ventured to take a step which must have thrown them entirely on their own
          resources.
   We have, no information with regard to the ultimate
          fate of the Greek mutineers. As for the Scythians, With that want of energy and
          of a settled purpose, which characterised them, they
          proceeded to plunder and ravage the portion of the Parthian territory which lay
          open to them, and, when they had thus wasted their strength, returned quietly
          to their homes.
   The Parthian nobles appointed as monarch, in place of
          the late king, an uncle of his, named Artabanus, who is known in history as “Artabanus
          the Second.” He was probably advanced in years, and might perhaps have been
          excused, had he folded his arms, awaited the attack of his foes, and stood
          wholly on the defensive. But he was brave and energetic; and, what was still
          more important, he appears to have appreciated the perils of the position. He
          was not content, when the particular body of barbarians, which had defeated and
          slain his predecessor, having ravaged Parthia Proper, returned home, to sit
          still and wait till he was attacked in his turn. According to the brief but
          emphatic words of Justin, he assumed the aggressive, and invaded the country of
          the Tochari, one of the most powerful of the Scythian
          tribes, which was now settled in a portion of the region that had, till lately,
          belonged to the Bactrian kingdom. Artabanus evidently felt that what was needed
          was, not simply to withstand, but to roll back the flood of invasion, which had
          advanced so near to the sacred home of his nation; that the barbarians required
          to be taught a lesson; that they must at least be made to understand that
          Parthia was to be respected ; if this could not be done, then the fate of the
          empire was sealed. He therefore, with a gallantry and boldness that we cannot
          sufficiently admire—a boldness that seemed like rashness, but was in reality
          prudence—without calculating too closely the immediate chances of battle, led
          his troops against one of the most forward of the advancing tribes. But’
          fortune, unhappily, was adverse. How the battle was progressing we are not told;
          but it appears that, in the thick of an engagement, Artabanus, who was leading
          his men, received a wound in the forearm, from the effect of which he died
          almost immediately. The death of the leader on either side decides in the East,
          almost to a certainty, the issue of a conflict. We cannot doubt that the
          Parthians, having lost their monarch, were repulsed; that the expedition failed
          ; and that the situation of affairs became once more at least as threatening as
          it had been before Artabanus made his attempt. Two Parthian monarchs had now
          fallen, within the space of a few years, in combat with the aggressive
          Scyths—two Parthian armies had suffered defeat. Was this to be always so? If it
          was, then Parthia had only to make up her mind to fall, and, like the great
          Roman, to let it be her care that she should fall grandly and with dignity.
   
           MITHRIDATES II AND THE NOMADS—WAR WITH ARMENIA—FIRST
          CONTACT WITH ROME.
               
           Artabanus II was succeeded on the throne by his son,
          Mithridates II, about the year BC 124. His military achievements were
          considerable, and procured him the epithet of “the Great,’’ though that title
          was perhaps better deserved by Mithridates the First, his uncle. However, the
          reign of the second Mithridates was undoubtedly a distinguished one, and it is
          most unfortunate that the accounts of it, which have come down to us, are so
          meagre and unsatisfactory. We can but trace the history of Parthia during his
          time in its general outline, with very scanty details, and those not always
          altogether trustworthy.
               There seems, however, to be no doubt, that his
          earliest efforts after mounting the throne were directed to the quarter where
          the great danger pressed—the danger which had proved fatal to his two immediate
          predecessors, his cousin and his uncle. Probably, in thus determining, he
          scarcely exercised any choice. The Scyths, after their double victory, would
          naturally take an attitude so menacing that unless immediately met and checked,
          all hope would have had to be given up—absolute ruin would have had to be met
          and faced—Parthia would have been overrun, and the empire established by the
          first Mithridates would have been extinguished, within twenty or thirty years
          of its first appearance, under the second. The young king, perceiving his
          peril, bent every effort to meet and repel it. He employed the whole force of
          the State upon his north-eastern frontier, and, in a series of engagements, so
          effectually checked the advance of the Scyths, that from his time the danger
          which had been impending wholly passed away. The nomads gave up the hope of
          making any serious impression on the Arsacid kingdom, and, turning their
          restless energies in another direction, found a vent for their superabundant
          population in the far East, in Afghanistan and India, where they settled
          themselves, and set up permanent governments. Parthia was so completely
          relieved from their attacks, that she was able once more to take the aggressive
          in this region, and to extend her sway at the expense of the nation before
          which she had so lately trembled. The acquisition of parts of Bactria from the
          Scyths, which is attested by Strabo, belongs, in all probability, to this reign;
          and it is even possible that the extension of Parthian dominion over Sacastane, or Seistan, dates from the same period. We are
          assured that the second Mithridates “added many nations to the Parthian
          Empire.” As these were decidedly not on the western side of the empire, where
          Mithridates did not even succeed in conquering Armenia, it would seem that they
          must have lain towards the East, in which case it would be almost certain that
          they must have been outlying tribes of the recent Scythic immigration.
   The successes of Mithridates in this quarter left him
          at liberty, after a time, to turn his attention towards the west, where, though
          Syria was no longer formidable, troubles of various kinds had broken out, which
          could no longer be safely neglected. Hymerus, or Euemerus, the viceroy appointed to direct the affairs of
          the west from Babylon by Phraates II when he marched eastward against the
          Scyths, had greatly misconducted himself in his government, and almost shaken
          himself free from the Parthian yoke. He had treated the inhabitants of Babylon
          with extreme cruelty, condemning many of them to slavery, and sending them into
          Media, besides burning the marketplace, several temples, and other buildings
          of that great city. He had greatly encouraged luxury and extravagance, had
          offended many by his exactions, and affected the state, if he did not actually
          claim the title, of an independent monarch. Mithridates, on reaching the West,
          crushed the nascent rebellion of Hymerus, and having
          thus recovered dominion over those regions, proceeded to engage in war with a
          new enemy.
   Armenia, the new enemy, was a territory of very
          considerable importance, and was henceforth so mixed up with Parthia in her
          various wars and negotiations, that some account of the country, and people,
          and of the previous history of the people seems to be necessary.
               According to Justin, Armenia was a tract eleven
          hundred miles long by seven hundred broad; but this is an extravagant estimate.
          If we extend Armenia from the Caspian to the range of Taurus, we cannot make
          its length much more than seven hundred miles; and if we even allow it to have
          reached from the Caucasus to Mount Masius and the lake of Urumiyeh, we cannot
          make its width more than four hundred miles. But, practically, its limits were
          almost always much narrower. Iberia and Albania were ordinarily independent
          countries, occupying the modern Georgia, and intervening between Armenia and
          the Caucasus; the Euphrates was the natural boundary of Armenia on the west;
          and Niphates, rather than Mons. Masius, shut it in
          upon the south. Its normal dimensions have been already estimated in this
          volume at six hundred miles in length by a little more than two hundred in
          breadth, and its area at about sixty or seventy thousand square miles. There is
          no reason to believe that, during the Parthian period, it ever much exceeded
          these dimensions, except it were during the fourteen years (83 to 69 BC) when,
          under Tigranes I, it held possession of the dwindled kingdom of the Seleucidae. 
   Armenia was a country of lofty ridges, deep and narrow
          valleys, numerous and copious streams, and occasional broad plains—a country of
          rich pasture grounds, productive orchards, and abundant harvests. It occupied
          the loftiest position in Western Asia, and contained the sources of all the
          great rivers of these parts—the Euphrates, the Tigris, the Halys, the Araxes,
          and the Cyrus—which, rising within a space of two hundred and fifty miles long
          by a hundred wide, flow down in four directions to three different seas.
               It was thus to this part of Asia what Switzerland is
          to Western Europe, an elevated fastness region containing within it the highest
          mountains, and yielding the waters which fertilise the subjacent regions. It contained also two large lakes, each occupying its
          own basin, and having no connection with any sea—those of Van and Urumiyeh—salt
          lakes of a very peculiar character. The mountain tracts yielded supplies of
          gold, silver, copper, lead, and other metals, beside emery and antimony. The
          soil in the valleys was fertile and bore several kinds of grain ; the flanks of
          the hills grew vines; and the pastures produced horses and mules of good
          quality.
   The Armenians of Parthian times were probably
          identical with the race, which, still under the same name, occupies the greater
          portion of the old country, and holds an important position among the inhabitants
          of Western Asia. They are a pale race, with a somewhat sallow complexion,
          marked features, and dark eyebrows and hair. By their language, which can be
          traced back to the fourth century of our era, it appears that they are an Arian
          people, but with a certain amount of Turanian admixture. Their relations are
          closer with the Persians than probably with any other race, but still they
          possess many notable points of difference. They are of a weaker physique than
          the Persians, slighter in their frames, less muscular and robust. They are
          subtle, wily, with a great talent for commerce, but wanting in strength,
          stamina, and endurance. In the earlier times they were strongly attached to
          their own independence, and, though seldom able to maintain it for long, were
          continually reasserting it whenever an opportunity seemed to offer. But they
          have now for many centuries been absolutely quiescent, and are patient under
          the harsh’ rule of the three races which hold them in subjection —the Russians,
          the Persians, and the Turks.
               Historically, the Armenians of today cannot be traced
          further back than about the sixth century BC, when they appear to have
          immigrated into the territory that they have from that time occupied. Previously
          their land was possessed by three powerful and warlike races, who are thought
          to have been Turanians, and who from the tenth to the
          seventh century BC were continually at war with the great Assyrian Empire.
          These were the Nairi, the Urarda, and the Mannai, or
          Minni—names which constantly recur in the cuneiform inscriptions. The Nairi were
          spread from the mountains west of lake Van, along both sides of the Tigris, to
          Bir on the Euphrates, and even further; the Urarda,
          or people of Ararat, probably the Alarodii of
          Herodotus, dwelt north and east of the Nafri, on the
          Upper Euphrates, about the lake of Van, and probably on the Araxes; while the
          Minni, or Mannai, whose country lay southeast of the Urarda,
          held the Urumiyeh basin, and the adjoining parts of Zagros. Of these three
          races, the Urarda were the most powerful, and it was
          with them that the Assyrians waged their most bloody wars. The capital city of
          the Urarda was Van, on the eastern shores of the
          lake, and here it was that the kings set up the most remarkable of their
          inscriptions. The language of these inscriptions is of a Turanian type, and,
          though it may have furnished the non-Arian element in the modern Armenian,
          cannot have been its real main progenitor. An immigration must have occurred
          between the end of the Assyrian and the early part of the Persian period, which
          changed the population of the mountain region, submerging the original
          occupants in a far larger number of Arian in-comers.
   The first distinct knowledge that we obtain of this
          new people is from the inscriptions of Darius Hystaspis.
          Darius, after mentioning Armenia (Armina) among the twenty-three provinces into
          which his empire was divided, informs us that, in the second year of his reign
          (BC 520), while he was at Babylon, a great revolt broke out, in which Armenia
          participated, together with eight other districts. It was not till his third
          year that the revolt was put down, the Armenians, as well as the other
          confederates, making a most vigorous resistance. The names of the persons and
          of the places mentioned in this campaign seem to be Arian, as are the other
          Armenian names generally. On the suppression of the revolt, and the full
          establishment of the power of Darius, Armenia, together with some adjacent
          regions, became a satrapy of the Persian Empire—the thirteenth, according to
          Herodotus—and was rated in the Royal Books as bound to furnish a revenue of
          four hundred talents—about £96,000— annually. From this time its fidelity to
          the Persian monarchs was remarkable. Not only was the money tribute paid
          regularly, but a contribution of twenty thousand young colts was made each year
          to the Royal Stud, so far as appears, without any murmuring. Contingents of
          troops were also readily furnished whenever required by the Great Monarch; and,
          through the whole Achaemenian period, after the reign of Darius, Armenia
          remained perfectly tranquil, and never caused the Persians the slightest alarm
          or anxiety.
   After Arbela (BC 331) the Armenians submitted to
          Alexander without a struggle, or an attempt at regaining independence, and,
          when in the division of his dominions which followed upon the battle of Ipsus (BC
          301), they were assigned to Seleucus, they acquiesced in the arrangement. It
          was not until Antiochus the Great suffered his great defeat at the hands of the
          Romans (BC 190), and all Western Asia was thrown into a ferment, that the Arian
          Armenians, after, at least, four centuries of subjection, raised their thoughts
          to independence, and succeeded in establishing an autonomous monarchy. Even
          then the movement seems to have originated rather in the ambition of a chief
          than in any ardent desire for liberty upon the part of the people. Artaxias had
          been governor of the Greater Armenia in the earlier portion of the reign of
          Antiochus, and seized the opportunity afforded by the defeat of Magnesia to
          change his title of satrap into that of sovereign. Antiochus was too much
          occupied at home to resist him; and he was allowed at his leisure to establish
          his power, to build a new capital at Artaxata near
          the Araxes, and to reign in peace for a space of about twenty-five years. Then,
          however, he was attacked by Antiochus Epiphanes. This prince (about BC 165)
          resolved on an attempt at re-establishing the power of Syria over Armenia, and
          invading the country with a large army, forced Artaxias to an engagement, in
          which he defeated him and took him prisoner. Armenia, for the time, submitted;
          but it was not long before fresh troubles broke out. When Mithridates I.
          overran the eastern provinces of Syria (about BC 150), and made himself master
          in succession of Media, Babylonia, and Elymais, Armenia was once more thrown
          into a state of excitement, and, partly by her own efforts, partly, it would
          seem, by Parthian assistance, threw off for a second time the Syrian yoke, and
          became again independent, this time under an Arsacid prince, named Wagharshag or Valarsaces, a
          member of the Parthian royal family. A reign of twenty-two years is assigned to
          this monarch, whose kingdom is declared to have extended from the Caucasus to
          Nisibis, and from the Caspian to the Mediterranean. He was succeeded by a son
          named Arshag or Arsaces, who carried on wars with the neighbouring state of Pontus, and had a reign of thirteen years, probably from about 128 to 115
          BC. Ardashes—the Ortoadistus of Justin—then became
          king, and was firmly seated on the Armenian throne, when Mithridates II, nephew
          of Mithridates I, having brought the Scythic war to a
          successful termination, determined (about BC 100) to make an attempt to add
          Armenia to his dominions.
   No account has come down to us of the war between Ortoadistus and the invaders. The relative power of the two
          states was, however, such as to make it almost certain that in a collision
          between the two Parthia would have the advantage; and a casual allusion in
          Strabo appears to indicate pretty clearly, that in point of fact, the advantage
          gained was not inconsiderable. Strabo says that Tigranes, the eldest son of Ortoadistus, was a hostage in the hands of the Parthians
          for some time before his accession to the throne—a statement from which it may
          be confidently inferred, that Ortoadistus, having
          been worsted in battle by Mithridates, concluded with him an ignominious peace,
          and as security for the performance of its terms gave hostages to the Parthian
          monarch, his own son being among the number. Still, it is also clear, from the
          fact recorded, that Armenia, if worsted, was far from being subjugated—she
          ended the war by a treaty of peace—she maintained her own monarch upon the
          throne—she was not even seriously reduced in strength, since within the space
          of the next twenty years she attained to the height of her power, absorbing the
          Syrian state, and really ruling for a time from the Gulf of Issus to the shores
          of the Caspian.
   It cannot have been more than a few years after the
          termination of the Armenian war, which must have fallen about the close of the
          second, or the beginning of the first century before our era, that the Parthian
          state, while still under the rule of Mithridates II, was for the first time
          brought into contact with Rome.
               Rome appears as a permanent factor in the politics of
          the East somewhat later than might have been expected. When, towards the close
          of the second century BC, the ambition of the Great Antiochus dragged her
          unwillingly into Asiatic quarrels, she disembarrassed herself, as speedily as
          she could, of all ties binding her to Asia, and made what was almost a formal
          retreat to her own continent, and renunciation of the heritage of another,
          which fortune pressed upon her. For more than half a century the policy of
          abstention was pursued. The various states of Western Asia were left to follow
          their own scheme of self-aggrandisement, and fight
          out their own quarrels without Roman interference. But, in course of time, the
          reasons for the policy of abstention disappeared. Macedonia and Greece having
          been conquered and absorbed, and Carthage destroyed (BC 148-146), the
          conditions of the political problem seemed to be so far changed as to render a
          further advance towards the East a safe measure; and accordingly, when it was
          perceived that the line of the kings of Pergamus was coming to an end, the
          Senate set on foot intrigues which had for their object the devolution upon
          Rome of the sovereignty belonging to those monarchs. By dexterous management
          the third Attalus was induced, in repayment of his father’s obligations to the
          Romans, to take the extraordinary and wholly unprecedented step of bequeathing
          by will his entire dominions as a legacy to the Republic. In vain did his
          illegitimate half-brother, Aristonicus, dispute the validity of so strange a
          testament; the Romans, aided by Mithridates IV, then monarch of Pontus, easily
          triumphed over such resistance as this unfortunate prince could offer, and,
          having ceded to their ally the portion of Phrygia which had belonged to the
          Pergamene kingdom, entered on the possession of the remainder. Having thus
          become an Asiatic power, the Great Republic was of necessity mixed up
          henceforth with the various movements and struggles which agitated Western
          Asia, and was naturally led to strengthen its position among the Asiatic
          kingdoms by such alliances as seemed at each conjuncture to be best suited to
          its interests. 
   Hitherto no occasion had arisen for any direct
          dealings between Rome and Parthia. Their respective territories were still
          separated by considerable tracts, which were in the occupation of the Syrians,
          the Cappadocians, and the Armenians. Their interests had neither clashed, nor
          as yet sufficiently united them to give rise to any diplomatic intercourse. But
          the progress of the two empires in opposite directions was, slowly but surely,
          bringing them nearer to each other; and events had now reached a point at which
          the empires began to have—or to seem to have—such a community of interests as
          led naturally to an exchange of communications. A new power had been recently
          developed in these parts. In the rapid way Iso common in the East, Mithridates
          V of Pontus, the son and successor of Rome’s ally, had, between BC 112 and BC
          93, built up an empire of vast extent, large' population, and almost
          inexhaustible resources. He had established his authority over Armenia Minor,
          Colchis, the entire eastern coast of the Black Sea, the Chersonesus Taurica, or
          kingdom of the Bosporus, and even over the whole tract lying west of the Chersonese
          as far as the mouth of the Tyras, or Dniestr. Nor had
          these gains contented him. He had obtained half of Paphlagonia by an iniquitous
          compact with Nicomedes, King of Bithynia ; he had occupied Galatia; and he was
          engaged in attempts to bring Cappadocia under his influence. In this last-mentioned
          project he was assisted by the Armenians, with whose king, Tigranes, the son of Ortoadistus, he had (about BC 96) formed a close
          alliance, at the same time giving him his daughter, Cleopatra, in marriage.
          Rome, though she had not yet determined on war with Mithridates, was bent on
          thwarting his Cappadocian projects, and in BC 92 sent Sulla into Asia, with
          orders to put down the puppet king whom Mithridates V. and Tigranes were
          establishing, and to replace upon the Cappadocian throne a certain
          Ariobarzanes, whom they had driven from his kingdom. In the execution of this
          commission, Sulla was brought into hostile collision with the Armenians, whom
          he defeated with great slaughter, and drove from Cappadocia, together with
          their puppet king. Thus, not only did the growing power of Mithridate of
          Pontus, by inspiring Rome and Parthia with a common fear, tend to draw them
          together, but the course of events had actually given them a common enemy in
          Tigranes of Armenia, who was equally obnoxious to both of them.
   For Tigranes, who, during the time that he was a
          hostage in Parthia, had contracted engagements towards the Parthian monarch,
          which involved a cession of territory, and who, on the faith of his pledges,
          had been aided by the Parthians in seating himself on his father’s throne,
          though he made the cession required of him in the first instance, had soon
          afterwards repented of his honesty, had gone to war with his benefactors,
          recovered the ceded territory, and laid waste a considerable tract of country
          lying within the admitted limits of the Parthian kingdom. These proceedings
          had, of course, alienated Mithridates II; and we may with much probability
          ascribe to them the step, which he now took, of sending an ambassador to Sulla. Orobazus, the individual selected, was charged with
          the duty of proposing an alliance offensive and defensive between the two
          countries. The Roman general received the overture favourably,
          but probably considered that it transcended his powers to conclude a treaty;
          and thus no further result was secured by the embassy than the establishment,
          at their first contact, of a friendly understanding between the two states.
   Soon after this, Tigranes appears to have renewed his
          attacks upon Parthia, which in the interval between 92 and 83 BC he greatly
          humbled, depriving it of the whole of Upper Mesopotamia, at this time called Gordyene, or the country of the Kurds, and under the rule
          of one of the Parthian tributary kings. Rome was too deeply engaged in the
          first Mithridatic war to lend Parthia any aid, even if she had been so
          disposed, and Parthia herself seems to have been suffering from domestic
          troubles, a time of confusion and disturbance having followed on the death of
          Mithridates II about BC 89.
   Mithridates the Second is commonly regarded as the
          most distinguished of all the Parthian monarchs after his uncle, Mithridates
          the First. He has a fine head upon his coins, with a large eye, and a prominent
          Roman nose. He takes the epithets of “Theopator” and
          “Nicator.” The obverse of his coins is commonly adorned with the sitting
          Parthian figure with an outstretched bow ; but sometimes exhibits, instead of
          this, a Pegasus or winged horse. The military exploits of the prince were
          undoubtedly remarkable, and it is unfortunate for him that the record of them
          is so scanty. It is certain that he made a deep impression upon the Scythian
          hordes, and thus averted from his country a great danger. It is probable that
          he considerably enlarged the limits of his empire on the side of Bactria and
          India. But, on the whole, perhaps his permanent fame will rest mainly upon the
          two facts, that he was the first to initiate those Armenian wars which occupied
          so large a portion of the later Parthian history, and that he was also the
          first to bring Parthia into contact with the most formidable of all her
          external enemies, Rome, and thus—though with far different intent—to pave the
          way for those many bloody struggles with the Great Imperial Power, which for
          nearly three centuries —from the time of Crassus to that of Caracallus—
          riveted the attention of mankind upon the East.
   
           DARK PERIOD OF PARTHIAN HISTORY—ACCESSION OF
          SANATRCECES—PHRAATES III. AND POMPEY.
               
           The death of Mithridates II introduced into Parthian
          history, as has been already observed, a period of confusion and disturbance.
          Civil wars, according to one authority, raged during this period; according to
          another, there was a rapid succession of monarchs. It would seem that the
          ancient race of the Arsacidae had pretty nearly died
          out; and, as the superstition still prevailed, that fatal consequences would
          follow, if any one in whose veins the old blood did not run were allowed to
          ascend the throne, very aged scions of the royal house had to be sought out,
          and the royal authority committed to hands that were quite unfitted for it One
          king who has been thought to belong to the period is said to have died at the
          age of ninety-six; another was eighty at his accession. Under these
          circumstances it may well have been that younger rivals sprang up, whether of
          the royal, or of some fresher and lustier stocks, who disputed the crown with
          the decrepit monarchs preferred to the position by the Megistanes,
          and threw the whole country into confusion. These quarrels fell out at an
          unfortunate conjuncture. Rome had at last been forced into a contest with
          Mithridates of Pontus, and this pre-occupation of the two great powers had for
          the moment given Armenia a free hand. Armenia, under Tigranes, one of the most
          ambitious princes that ever lived, took immediate advantage of the occasion,
          and, while the Mithridatic war was impending, and also during the eleven years
          that it lasted (BC 85-74), employed herself in building up a powerful and
          extensive empire. Not content with recovering from Parthia the portion of
          territory which he had begun by ceding to her, Tigranes had, quite early in his
          reign, carried his aggressions much further, had made himself master of two
          most important Parthian provinces, Gordyene or
          Northern Mesopotamia, and Adiabene or the tract about the Zab rivers, including
          Assyria Proper and Arbelitis, had conquered Sophene, or the lesser Armenia, which was independent under
          a king named Artanes, and had also brought under
          subjection the extensive and valuable country of Media Atropatene, which had
          maintained its independence since the time of Alexander. Nor had these
          successes contented him. Invited into Syria, about BC 83, by the wretched
          inhabitants, who were driven to desperation by the never-ceasing civil wars
          between rival princes of the house of the Seleucidae,
          he had found no difficulty in absorbing the last remnant of the Syro-Macedonian Empire, and establishing himself as king
          over Cilicia, Syria, and most of Phoenicia. About BC 80 he had determined on
          building himself a new capital in the recently-acquired province of Gordyene—a capital of a vast size, provided with all the
          luxuries required by an Oriental Court, and fortified with walls such as should
          recall the glories of the ancient cities of the Assyrians. Twelve Greek cities
          were depopulated to furnish Tigranocerta—so the new capital was called—with a
          sufficiency of Hellenic inhabitants; three hundred thousand Cappadocians were
          at the same time transported thither; and the population was further swelled by
          contingents from Cilicia, Gordyene, Adiabene, and
          Assyria Proper. A royal palace on a large scale was constructed in the
          immediate vicinity, together with extensive parks or “paradises,” marshes well
          stocked with wild-fowl, and well-appointed hunting establishments. The walls of
          the city are declared to have been seventy-five feet in height; and the
          intention evidently was to constitute it a standing menace to Seleucia,
          Ctesiphon, Babylon, or whatever might be made the Parthian western capital. The
          supersession of Parthia by Armenia was clearly aimed at; and it was only a
          slight step in advance when finally Tigranes placed upon his coins the ancient
          title of the Great Sovereigns of Asia—recently claimed only by the Arsacid
          monarchs—the title of King of kings.
   The emergence of Armenia into the position of a Great
          Power would, under any circumstances, have tended to throw Parthia into the
          shade; and now, occurring as it did when she was already under a cloud, rent
          with civil dissensions, and guided by the uncertain hands of aged and feeble
          monarchs, it produced her almost entire disappearance. For twenty years—from 89
          to 69—amid the rapid movements that occupy the field of Oriental history, we
          scarcely obtain a glimpse of Parthia, which is jostled out of sight by the
          stronger and burlier forms that fill the space, and force themselves on our
          attention.
               It is with difficulty that, by dint of careful search,
          we at length discover, or fancy we discover, among the fierce struggles of the
          times two shadowy forms of Parthian kings to place in this interval as links
          connecting the earlier with the later history. The first of these is a certain
          Mnasciras, of whom Lucian appears to speak, as a Parthian prince who reached the
          great age of ninety-six years, and whom it is impossible to insert at any other
          point. The other is a somewhat better defined personage—a certain Sanatroeces, called also Sinatroces and Sintricus— who has left his name upon some of his
          coins, and is mentioned by several authors. This last-named monarch appears to
          have reigned from 76 to 69 BC, and thus to have been contemporary with Tigranes
          of Armenia, Mithridates of Pontus, and the Roman general, Lucullus. He was
          seventy-nine years old at his accession, and is said to have been indebted for
          his crown to aid lent him in the civil struggles, wherein he was engaged with
          rivals, by the Scythic tribe of the Sacauracae. During his short reign it was his special endeavour to hold himself aloof from the quarrels of his
          neighbours, and thus escape the fate of the earthen pot when brought into
          collision with iron ones. He entirely declined the overtures of Mithridates for
          an alliance, which were made to him in BC 72; and when, in BC 69, the war had
          approached his own frontier, and, the most earnest appeals for assistance
          reaching him from both parties, he found it impossible to maintain the line of
          pure abstention, he had recourse to the expedient of amusing both sides with
          promises, while he lent no real aid to either. Plutarch tells us that this
          course of action so offended and enraged Lucullus, that at one time it almost
          induced him to defer to a more convenient season his quarrel with Mithridates
          and his ally, Tigranes, and direct the whole force at his command against
          Parthia. But the prolonged resistance of Nisibis, and the success of
          Mithridates in Pontus (BC 67) averted the danger, and, the war rolling
          northwards, Parthia was not yet driven to take a side, but found herself able
          to maintain her neutral position for a few years longer.
   The turning point of the Mithridatic War was the
          recall of Lucullus (BC 66), and his replacement by one of the greatest Roman
          generals of the time, Cneius Pompeius. Pompey’s
          generalship showed him at once that, so long as Rome was obliged to contend
          single-handed with two such powerful enemies as Mithridates and Tigranes,
          success could not be reasonably expected. The Pontine and Armenian kings played
          into each other’s hands, and between them possessed such advantages in local
          position, in men, and in resources, that the war might go on indefinitely
          without any clear and decisive issue, unless its conditions could be changed.
          He looked about therefore to see whether a new factor could not be called in, and
          a change in the balance of force be thereby brought about. Might not Parthia,
          which had rejected the cheap blandishments of Lucullus and despised his coarse
          threats, be won Over by somewhat more dexterous management, and more refined
          diplomacy? A Parthian monarch was now seated upon the throne who was untried,
          to whom overtures had not yet been made, who at any rate had not committed
          himself to the policy of abstention. Might he not be prevailed upon? Might not
          Phraates the Third, the son of Sanatroeces, who had
          just succeeded his father upon the Parthian throne, be induced by a
          sufficiently tempting promise, to join his forces with those of Rome in the
          war, and so place the preponderance of military strength on the Roman side. The
          main question was, what would be a sufficiently tempting offer? Pompey thought
          it enough to pledge himself, that, if Parthia embraced his cause and gave him
          the assistance which he required, Armenia should at the end of the war be
          compelled to make restitution to her of her lost provinces—she should be once
          more put in possession of Gordyene, and Adiabene. The
          bait took—Phraates came into the terms proposed—and Parthia for the first and
          last time became a Roman ally.
   The general terms of the agreement made between the
          high contracting parties seem to have been, that, while Rome pressed the war
          against the Pontine monarch incessantly and without relaxing in her efforts,
          Phraates should enter Armenia, and find occupation for Tigranes in his own
          country. As Parthia and Armenia were conterminous along an extended line of
          frontier, Phraates could make his assault where he pleased, and how he pleased.
          It happened that he had at his Court an Armenian refugee of the highest consequence—no
          less a person than the Crown Prince of Armenia, or eldest living son of
          Tigranes, who, having quarrelled with his father, had
          raised a rebellion, and being defeated had been forced to fly, and seek a
          refuge in Parthia. Phraates determined to take advantage of this circumstance.
          Having completed his arrangements with Pompey, he, in the year BC 65, placed
          himself at the head of his troops, and, in conjunction with the Armenian
          prince, invaded the territory of Tigranes. The prince had a party in the
          country which desired to see a youthful monarch upon the throne, and was soon
          joined by a considerable body of supporters. The invading army penetrated deep
          into Armenia, advancing upon the capital, Artaxata,
          whither Tigranes had retreated. The Armenian monarch made, however, no stand,
          even at his metropolis; but, when his foes still pressed forward, quitted the
          city, and fled to the neighbouring mountains. Artaxata was invested; but, as the siege promised to be
          long, Phraates became tired of sitting before the place, and persuaded himself
          that he had done enough to satisfy Pompey, and might safely leave the young
          prince, with a contingent of Parthian troops and his own adherents, to carry on
          the war against his father. Accordingly, he retired, and the young prince
          remained in sole command. The result followed which might have been anticipated.
          Scarcely was Phraates withdrawn, when the old king, descending suddenly from
          his fastnesses, fell upon his son’s army at unawares, defeated it, and drove it
          out of the country. He thus recovered full possession of Armenia, and was once
          more in a position to render help to Mithridates against Pompey; but the time
          for giving effectual help was gone by. Pompey had made such good use of the
          interval during which the hands of Tigranes were fully employed, that in a
          single campaign he had broken the power of Mithridates, driven him in headlong
          flight from place to place, and finally forced him to seek a. refuge beyond the
          Phasis, at Dioscurias, in the modern Mingrelia.
          Deprived of his ally, Tigranes was too weak to make further head against Rome,
          and his complete submission, in the autumn of BC 66, left Pompey at liberty to
          settle the affairs of the East at his pleasure.
   The settlement made was not very greatly to the liking
          of the Parthian king. His old adversary, the elder Tigranes, who had
          propitiated Pompey by the gift of six thousand silver talents—nearly a million
          and a half of our money—though deprived of Syria, which was made into an actual
          Roman province, was left in full possession of his ancestral kingdom of
          Armenia, and not even mulcted of the valuable province of Gordyene,
          which he had seized in the time of the acute Parthian distress. His friend and
          protégé the younger Tigranes, was first offered the petty principality of Sophene, and when he refused it and remonstrated, was
          arrested, put in confinement, and reserved by Pompey for his triumph. He
          himself gained nothing by the Roman alliance but the recovery of Adiabene, of
          which he no doubt took possession before invading Armenia in BC 66. When he attempted,
          without Pompey’s permission, to repeat in Gordyene the process which had proved successful on the other side of the Tigris, Pompey
          did not scruple to resist him in open warfare—and this notwithstanding that the
          province had been actually promised to him as the price of his alliance.
          Phraates learnt what Roman promises were worth, when, on seeking to repossess
          himself of Gordyene, he was met by Pompey’s legate,
          Afranius, who, at the head of an armed force, drove his troops from the
          country, and proceeded to deliver it into the hands of the Armenians. Policy
          might, conceivably, have been pleaded for this measure, which would tend to
          weaken Parthia, Rome’s most formidable rival in the East, and strengthen
          Armenia, Rome’s most convenient ally, against her; but no plea of policy could
          excuse the useless insult offered to the Parthian monarch, when Pompey in his
          written communications refused him his generally recognised title of “King of Kings.”
   There can be little doubt, but that, at this time, Pompey
          was balancing in his mind, with an inclination to the affirmative side, the
          question whether he should, or should not, declare the Parthian prince, a Roman
          enemy, and direct the full force of the Republic against him. There was much to
          attract him to the formation of such a decision. His military career had been
          hitherto without a reverse. He had great confidence in his good fortune. If not
          as ambitious as his rival, Julius, he was at any rate thoroughly desirous of
          posing in the eyes of his countrymen as unmistakably the foremost man of his day.
          To engage a new enemy, and that enemy the recognised successor of Assyria and Persia in the inheritance of the Asian continent, to
          tread in the steps of Alexander, and carry the arms of the West to the shores
          of the ocean which shut in the world upon the East, would give him a prestige
          which would elevate him far above all rivals, and satisfy all the dreams that
          he had ever entertained of distinction and glory. But, on the other hand,
          prudence counselled abstention from a risky enterprise. As the war had not been
          formally committed to him, his enemies at Rome would make his having entered
          upon it a ground of accusation. He had seen, moreover, with his own eyes, that
          the Parthians were an enemy far from despicable, and his knowledge of
          campaigning told him that success against them was by no means certain. He
          feared to risk the loss of all the glory which he had hitherto gained by grasping
          greedily at more, and deemed it wiser to enjoy the fruits of the good luck
          which had hitherto attended him than to tempt fortune on a new field.
   He therefore, after hesitating for a while, determined
          finally on a pacific course. He would not allow himself to be provoked into
          hostilities by the reproaches, the dictatorial words, or even the daring acts
          of the Parthian king. When Phraates demanded his lost provinces, he replied,
          that the question of borders was one which lay, not between Parthia and Rome,
          but between Parthia and Armenia. When he laid it down that the Euphrates
          properly and of right bounded the Roman territory, and charged Pompey not to
          cross it, the latter said he would keep to the just bounds, whatever they were.
          When Tigranes on his part complained, that, after having been received into the
          Roman alliance, he was still attacked by the Parthian armies, the reply of
          Pompey was, that he was quite willing to appoint arbitrators who should decide
          all the disputes between the two nations. The moderation and caution of these
          answers proved contagious. On hearing them, the monarchs addressed resolved to
          compose their differences, or at any rate to defer the settlement of them to a
          more convenient time, when Rome should have withdrawn from the neighbourhood. They accepted Pompey’s proposal of an
          arbitration; and in a short time an arrangement was effected by which relations
          of amity were re-established between the two countries.
   With the retirement of Pompey from Asia in the year BC
          62, the East settled down into a state of comparative tranquillity.
          There was a general feeling that time was necessary to recruit the strength
          exhausted in the fierce and sanguinary wars of the last thirty years, and a
          general impression that further contention would only advantage the common
          enemy—Rome. Rome had now to be looked upon as a permanent neighbour, securely
          lodged in Cilicia, Syria, and Cappadocia, biding her time, and at any moment
          ready to take advantage of any false step which might be made by any of the
          Asiatic kingdoms. Parthia, as having the most to lose, had the most to fear;
          but Armenia was still more exposed to attack, and might expect to be assailed
          first. The other minor powers could only hope to escape destruction by
          remaining quiet, and offering no provocation to the stronger states in their
          vicinity.
   But external tranquillity in
          Parthia was only too apt to be the precursor of domestic disturbance. Within
          two years of Pompey’s departure from Asia, a conspiracy was formed against the
          life of Phraates, which resulted in his assassination. His two sons,
          Mithridates and Orodes, plotted and effected his destruction, for what reason,
          or on what pretext, we know not. Phraates had held the throne during a time of
          difficulty, and had ruled, if not with signal success, yet on the whole with
          prudence and vigour. He had shown himself an active
          commander, a fair strategist, a successful negotiator. He was apparently in the
          full possession of all his powers and faculties when he was struck down. It
          seems as if the motive of the parricide must have been mere personal ambition,
          that unnatural longing to thrust a parent from his rightful place which has too
          often produced such tragedies, more especially in the East.
   Mithridates, the elder son, obtained the throne, but
          scarcely succeeded in establishing himself firmly upon it. Very early in his
          reign he became jealous of his brother and fellow-conspirator, Orodes, and
          drove him into banishment; while at the same time he treated a large number of
          the Parthian nobles with cruelty. The Megistanes consequently deposed him, and the hereditary commander-in-chief brought back
          Orodes from exile, and set him up as king in his brother’s room. As some
          compensation for the loss of his independent sovereignty, Mithridates was given
          the government of the important province of Media Magna; and, had he been
          content to remain in this subordinate position he might probably have lived out
          the full term of his natural life in peace and quietness. But there are
          temperaments which nothing but actual kingship will content, after they have
          once had a taste of it, and the temperament of Mithridates would appear to have
          been of this order. He was raising an army with a view to the recovery of his
          lost throne, when Orodes, having become aware of his intention, marched against
          him, and crushed his nascent rebellion. Mithridates had to cross the frontier,
          and place himself under the protection of the nearest Roman proconsul, who
          happened to be Gabinius, governor of Syria, who had obtained his post through
          the influence of Pompey. Gabinius, a man of moderate abilities, but of vast
          ambition, readily received the fugitive, and for a time contemplated an
          immediate invasion of the Parthian territory, and an attempt to force back
          Mithridates upon his unwilling subjects. The expedition would probably have
          taken place, had it not happened that, just at the time, the Syrian proconsul
          received another invitation from another quarter, which, on the whole, was
          more tempting. Ptolemy Auletes (“the Fluter”),
          expelled from Egypt by his exasperated subjects, having obtained the
          countenance and patronage of Pompey, presented himself before Gabinius in the
          spring of BC 55, and besought his powerful assistance in recovering his lost
          kingdom. The price which he was ready to pay for the boon named was a sum
          nearly equal to two and a half millions of our money (twelve and a half
          millions of dollars). This offer dazzled Gabinius, and almost persuaded him;
          but the opposition made by his officers was such as might perhaps have induced
          him to decline it, had not the influence of the young Mark Antony, who was in
          his camp, been exerted in favour of Auletes, and his
          representations turned the scale in favour of the
          Egyptian venture. Mithridates, whose hopes had been raised to the highest
          pitch, was thus left to bear as he might his cruel disappointment. It is
          surprising that he did not altogether succumb. But it would seem that he still
          fancied he saw a possible chance of success. The wild Arab tribes recently
          settled by Tigranes in Mesopotamia were willing to espouse his cause, and the
          great cities of Seleucia and Babylon appear to have also declared in his favour. Under these circumstances he threw himself into
          Babylon, and there endured a long siege at the hands of his brother. It was not
          until food failed the garrison that a surrender was determined on. Then at last
          Mithridates, trusting that the ties of blood would be taken into consideration
          by his adversary, and would cause him to be spared the usual penalty of
          rebellion, allowed himself to fall alive into Orodes’ hands. But fraternal
          affection was not strongly developed among the Parthians. Orodes, having
          declared that he placed the claims of country above those of kindred, caused
          the traitor who had sought aid from Rome to be instantly executed in his
          presence. Such was the end of the third Mithridates, a weak and selfish prince,
          with whom it is impossible to feel any sympathy.
   
           GREAT EXPEDITION OF CRASSUS AGAINST PARTHIA, AND ITS
          FAILURE — RETALIATORY RAID OF PACORUS.
               
           CRASSUS—or, to give him his full name, Marcus Licinius
          Crassus—though one of the foremost Romans of his day, was neither a great man,
          nor a great commander. Sprung from a noble stock, and the son of a respectable
          father, he first became noted for his skill and success in money-getting, an
          employment to which for many years he devoted all his energies, and which he
          pursued with an ardour and perseverance that made
          success certain. The times were favourable for the
          quick accumulation of a fortune by commercial methods. The civil struggles,
          through which Rome was passing, were accompanied by a continual succession of
          forfeitures, confiscations, and forced sales, which gave an opportunity, even
          for moderate capitalists, within a comparatively short space, by judicious
          investments, to become men of large wealth. Crassus allowed no considerations
          of compassion, or friendship, or delicacy to hamper him in his bargains; and
          the result was that in course of time he came to be the legal owner of the
          greater portion of the soil on which Rome was built His other possessions were
          in proportion. He had mines which were rich and productive, fertile and
          well-cultivated estates, and, above all, an enormous number of valuable slaves.
          His own estimate of the worth of his property, shortly before he started on his
          expedition, rated it at above seven thousand talents.
   In Rome—or at any rate in the Rome of this time
          —wealth led, almost of necessity, to political distinction. An enormous
          expenditure was needed in order to obtain the highest offices of the state, and
          these offices became naturally the objects of contention among the most opulent
          men. The wealth of Crassus thrust him into a prominent position, and the position
          gradually awoke in him those ambitious longings which do not seem to have
          troubled him during his youth. After a time he began to court popularity, and
          to endeavour .to outshine the other political favourites of the hour. He came forward as a pleader in the
          courts, undertook causes which others declined, and showed himself especially
          zealous and painstaking. He threw his house open to all, lent money freely to
          his friends without requiring interest, and exercised a wide, if not a lavish,
          hospitality. In this way he crept on into office, and by degrees worked his way
          up to the highest grades. There, the talents that he displayed, without being
          brilliant, were respectable. He came to be reckoned shrewd and safe. At last,
          he was put on a par with the highest candidates for political power, and,
          though really quite undeserving of the position, was “bracketed” with Caesar
          and Pompey in the so-called “First Triumvirate.” The consulship followed (BC
          55) as a matter of course, and when, on the lots being cast, Syria came out as
          his “province,” Crassus found himself exalted to what was, practically, the
          first position in the state.
   There is reason to believe that, for many long years,
          the ambition of Crassus, and his jealousy of the other chief political leaders,
          especially of Pompey and Caesar, had been growing and expanding. It was
          particularly in military renown that their reputation excelled his; and it was
          consequently in this respect that he was most anxious to place himself on their
          level, if not even, as he hoped, to excel and outdo them. In the position now
          assigned him he thought he saw his opportunity. The project of Gabinius had got
          wind, and it had flashed upon the imagination of Crassus how grand a thing it
          would be to reduce under the dominion of Rome a wholly new country, and that
          country the seat of ancient empires, and the scene of the highest triumphs of
          Alexander. Like many another man of dull and plodding temper, Crassus no sooner
          allowed the desire of glory to get a hold on him, than his unstable mind was
          carried all lengths, and indulged in flights of the most wild and irrational
          character. Instead of waiting till he had reached his province, and examined
          into the position of affairs, before deciding how he would act, or what
          enterprise he would undertake, Crassus immediately began to boast among his
          friends of his designs and intentions. He spoke of the wars which Lucullus had
          waged against Tigranes and Pompey against Mithridates of Pontus as mere child’s
          play, and declared that he was not going to content himself with such paltry
          conquests as had satisfied them; Syria did not bound his horizon, no, nor
          Parthia either; it was his intention to carry the Roman arms to Bactria, India,
          and the Eastern Ocean. The more prudent among the statesmen of the Republic
          remonstrated, but in vain. His friends and flatterers applauded and encouraged
          him. Even Caesar, nothing loth to help towards the downfall of a reputation,
          wrote to him from Gaul to fan the flame of his ambition and stimulate his
          hopes. Crassus hurried on his preparations, and, though the tribune Ateius endeavoured to deter him
          by a solemn curse, and even, had the other tribunes permitted, would have
          arrested his steps at the city gates, left Rome some weeks before his
          consulship had expired, and, despising alike warnings and omens, set sail with
          a large fleet from Brundisium.
   The journey of Crassus from Brundisium to the
          Euphrates was prosperous on the whole and uneventful. He lost a certain number
          of his transports in crossing the Adriatic, which, as it was already midNovember, was not surprising. Landing at Dyrrhachium,
          he passed through Macedonia and Thrace to the Hellespont, and thence through
          Asia Minor into Syria where he established himself at Antioch. On his way he
          fell in with an old Roman ally, Deiotarus, King of Galatia, who happened to be
          building a new city on his line of route. As Deiotarus was far advanced in
          years, Crassus, forgetting his own age, indulged in a joke at his expense: “You
          begin to build, Prince,” he said, “rather late in the day”;— whereto the other
          replied with the retort: “And you, too, Commander, are not beginning very early
          in the morning to attack the Parthians.”
   During the time that Crassus was making his
          preparations at Rome, and the further time that he spent upon his march,
          Orodes, the Parthian monarch, had an ample space for forming his general plan
          of campaign at his leisure, and making ready to receive his enemy. Not only was
          he able to collect his native troops from all parts of the empire, and to arm,
          train, and exercise them, but he had an opportunity of gaining over certain
          chiefs upon his borders, who had hitherto held a semi-independent position, and
          might have been expected to welcome the Romans. The most important of these was
          Abgarus, prince of Osrhoene, or the tract lying east
          of the Euphrates about the city of Edessa, who had been received into the Roman
          alliance by Pompey, and was thought by the Romans generally to be well disposed
          to their cause. Orodes, however, persuaded him, while still remaining
          professedly a Roman ally, to give in secret his best services to the Parthian
          side. Another chief, Alchandonius, an Arab sheikh of
          these parts, who had made his submission to Rome even earlier, becoming
          convinced that Parthia was the stronger power of the two, was at the same time
          gained over. Orodes held himself on the defensive, covering the important
          cities of Seleucia and Babylon with his troops, and waiting to see in what way
          Crassus would develop his attack, and by what route he would advance into the
          interior.
   The proconsul was at first in no hurry. His old lust
          of gain came upon him, and after contenting himself with a mere reconnaissance
          in Mesopotamia, where he defeated a Parthian satrap at Ichnae on the Belik, and received the voluntary submission of a number of small Greek
          towns, which he garrisoned, he retraced his steps ere the year was half out,
          and gave himself up to a series of discreditable but “very lucrative”
          transactions. At Hierapolis, or Bambyce, where was a
          famous temple of the Syrian goddess, Atergatis or Derketo, he entered the shrine, carefully weighed all the
          offerings in the precious metals, and then ruthlessly carried them off. Having
          tidings of the treasures still remaining in the Sanctuary of Jehovah at
          Jerusalem, notwithstanding Pompey’s sacrilege, he paid the city a visit for the
          mere purpose of plunder, rifled the sacred treasury, carried off the golden
          ornaments, and possessed himself by a perjury of a beam of solid gold of 750
          pounds weight. In the other cities and states he professed to make requisitions
          of men and supplies, but let it be understood that in all cases he was willing
          to accept, instead, a composition in money. One Greek town in Mesopotamia,
          which resisted his arms, he took by storm and sacked, afterwards selling all
          the inhabitants, who survived the sack, as slaves.
   Thus passed the autumn and winter of BC 54. The spring
          of BC 53 arrived, and the avaricious proconsul began to see that he must
          absolutely do something to justify his high boasts. Caesar had sent him from
          Gaul his eldest son, a gallant youth and good officer, who was burning to
          distinguish himself; and his quaestor, C. Cassius Longinus, was also a captain
          of repute, who would have been ashamed to return to Rome without having fleshed
          his sword upon some worthier enemy than a handful of miserable Greek colonists.
          Artavasdes too, the Armenian king, the son of the younger Tigranes, was anxious
          that so large a Roman army as had been collected, should not quit the neighbourhood without striking Parthia a blow that might
          seriously weaken, if not even permanently cripple her. With the first
          appearance of spring he came into the camp of Crassus, and made him the offer
          of all the resources of his country. He promised the assistance of sixteen
          thousand cavalry, of whom ten thousand should be equipped in complete armour, and of thirty thousand infantry, at the same time
          strongly urging Crassus to direct his march through his own friendly
          territories, well supplied with water and provisions, and abounding with hills
          and streams, suited to baffle the manoeuvres of the terrible Parthian horsemen.
          A march through Southern Armenia would conduct to the head streams of the
          Tigris, whence there was an easy route through a fertile and practicable
          country down the course of the river to Seleucia- Ctesiphon, the double
          Parthian capital. Seleucia might be expected to welcome the Romans as liberators;
          and there were other Grecian cities upon the route that might lend important
          aid. The Armenian proposals had much that was tempting about them, and there
          were not wanting some, among the more sober of the proconsul’s advisers, to
          recommend their acceptance; but he himself felt hampered by the situation into
          which he had brought himself by his movements of the preceding year, which had
          led to his placing garrisons in the various cities of Osrhoene,
          whom he could not now leave to the tender mercies of the enemy. He therefore
          felt compelled to decline the offers of Artavasdes; and it was probably with
          some feeling of offence that that prince quitted his camp and returned hastily
          to his own country.
   On the part of Orodes no important movement was made
          during the winter season except his despatch of an
          embassy to the proconsul, which seems to have been intended rather to
          exasperate him than to induce him to forego his attack. The Parthian monarch,
          it may be suspected, had begun to despise his enemy. He would naturally compare
          him with Lucullus and Pompey, and when the whole of the first year passed by
          without anything more important being undertaken then a raid into an outlying
          province and the occupation of few insignificant and disaffected towns, he
          would begin to understand that a Roman army, like any other, was formidable or
          the reverse, according as it was ably or feebly commanded. He would know that
          Crassus was a sexagenarian, and may have heard that he had never yet shown
          himself a captain or even a soldier. Perhaps he almost doubted whether the
          proconsul had any real intention of pressing the contest to a decision, and
          might not rather be expected, when he had enriched himself and his troops with
          Mesopotamian plunder, to withdraw his garrisons across the Euphrates. Under
          these circumstances, Orodes, in the early spring, sent an embassy to the Roman
          camp, with a message which was well calculated to stir to action the most
          sluggish and poor- spirited of commanders. “If the war,” said his envoys, “was
          really waged by Rome, it must be fought out to the bitter end. But if, as they
          had good reason to believe, Crassus, against the wish of his country, had
          attacked Parthia and seized her territory for his own private gain, Arsaces
          would be moderate. He would have pity on the advanced years of the proconsul,
          and would give the Romans back those men of theirs, who were not so much
          keeping watch in Mesopotamia as having watch kept on them.” Crassus, stung with
          the taunt, made the answer so significant of the pride that goes before a
          fall—“He would give the ambassadors his response in their capital.” Wagises, the chief envoy, prepared for some such exhibition
          of feeling, and glad to heap taunt on taunt, replied, striking the palm of one
          hand with the fingers of the other: “Hairs will grow here, Crassus, before you
          see Seleucia.”
   Soon after this, before the winter could well be said
          to be over, the offensive was taken against the Roman garrisons and adherents
          in Mesopotamia. The towns occupied were attacked by the Parthians in force, and
          though it does not seem that any of them were recovered, yet all of them were
          menaced, and all suffered considerably. The more timid of the defenders made
          their escape from some of them and brought to the Roman camp an exaggerated
          account of the difficulties of Parthian warfare. “The enemy,” they said, “were
          so rapid in their movements that it was impossible either to overtake them when
          they fled or to escape them when they pursued; their arrows sped faster than
          sight could follow, and penetrated every kind of defence, while their mail-clad
          horsemen had weapons that would pierce through any armour,
          and armour that defied the thrust of every weapon.”
          Considerable alarm was excited by these rumours, an
          alarm which was reflected in the reports of unfavourable omens issuing from the augural staff; but the proconsul had by this time made
          up his mind that something must be risked, and that he could not face the storm
          of ridicule that would meet him at Rome, if he did not fight at least one great
          battle.
   A second campaign was therefore resolved upon; but it
          still remained to determine the line of march. Armenia had been already
          rejected, partly as too circuitous and involving an unnecessary waste of time,
          but mainly as implying the desertion, and so the sacrifice, of the troops which
          to the number of eight thousand had been left in Mesopotamia the year before.
          Crassus felt bound to support his garrisons, and so to make Mesopotamia, and
          not Armenia, the basis of his operations. But there were several lines of route
          through Mesopotamia. In the first place, there was the line best known to the
          Greeks, and through them best known to the Romans—that of the Euphrates— which
          had been pursued by Cyrus the Younger in the expedition against his brother,
          whereon he had been accompanied by the Ten Thousand. Along this line water would
          be plentiful; forage and other supplies might be counted on to a certain
          extent; and the advancing army, resting its right upon the river, could not be
          surrounded. Another was that which Alexander had taken against Darius Codomannus—the line along the foot of the Mons. Masius
          (Karajah Dagh), by Edessa and Nisibis to Nineveh. Here, too, water and supplies
          would have been readily procurable, and by clinging to the skirts of the hills
          the Roman infantry would have been able to set the Parthian cavalry at
          defiance. Between these two extreme courses to the right and to the left, were
          numerous slightly divergent lines across the Mesopotamian plain, all of them
          shorter than either of the two abovementioned routes, and none offering any
          great advantage over the remainder.
   The original inclination of Crassus seems to have been
          to follow in the track of the Ten Thousand. He crossed the Euphrates at Zeugma
          (Bir or Birehjik), in about latitude 370, at the head
          of seven legions, four thousand cavalry, and an equal number of slingers and
          archers, and at first began his march along the river bank. No enemy appeared
          in sight; and his scouts brought him word that there was none to be seen for a
          long distance in front; the only traces that appeared were numerous tracks of
          horses in rapid retreat before his advancing squadrons. The news was considered
          to be good, and the soldiers marched forward cheerfully. The same direction was
          maintained; but presently, Abgarus, the Osrhoenian sheikh, made his appearance, and had a conference with the proconsul, wherein
          he professed the most friendly feelings, and strongly recommended an entire
          change of tactics. “The Parthians,” he said, “did not intend to make a stand;
          they might do so later, when the king had collected all his forces; but at
          present they were demoralised, and were thinking only
          of quitting Mesopotamia, and flying with their treasures to the remote regions
          of Hyrcania and Scythia. The king was already far away; the main host was in
          full retreat; only a rearguard under a couple of generals, Surenas and Sillaces, still lingered in Mesopotamia, and might be
          within striking distance. Crassus should give up his cautious proceedings, and
          hurry on at his best speed; he would then probably succeed in overtaking and
          cutting to pieces the rearguard of the great army, a flying multitude
          encumbered with baggage, which would furnish a rich spoil to the victors.” The
          crafty Osrhoenian was believed ; and, though Cassius
          with some other officers is said to have still counselled a more cautious
          advance, the proconsul resolved on giving himself up to the guidance of “the
          Bedouin,” and altering the direction of the march in accordance with his
          recommendations. Accordingly, he turned off from the Euphrates, and proceeded
          eastward over the swelling hills and dry gravelly plains of Upper Mesopotamia.
   Here we shall leave him for the present, while we
          consider the real disposition of his forces which the Parthian monarch had made
          to meet the impending attack. He had, as already stated, come to terms with his
          outlying vassals, the prince of Osrhoene and the
          sheikh of the Scenite Arabs, and had engaged
          especially the services of the former against his assailant. He had further, on
          considering the various possibilities of the campaign, come to the conclusion
          that it would be best to divide his forces, and while himself attacking
          Artavasdes in the mountain fastnesses of his own country, to commit the task of
          meeting and coping with the Romans to a general of approved talents. It was of
          the greatest possible importance to prevent the Armenians from effecting a
          junction with the Romans, and strengthening them in that arm in which they were
          especially deficient, the cavalry. Probably nothing short of an invasion of his
          kingdom by the Parthian monarch in person would have prevented Artavasdes from
          detaching a portion of his troops to act in Mesopotamia. And no doubt it is
          also true that Orodes had great confidence in his general, whom he may even
          have felt to be a better commander than himself. Surenas, as we must call him,
          since his personal appellation has not come down to us, was in all respects a
          person of the highest consideration. He was the second man in the kingdom for
          birth, wealth, and reputation. In courage and ability he excelled all his
          countrymen; and he had the physical advantages of commanding height, and great
          personal beauty. When he went to battle, he was accompanied by a train of a
          thousand camels, which carried his baggage; and the concubines in attendance on
          him required for their conveyance as many as two hundred chariots. A thousand mailclad horsemen, and a still larger number of lightarmed, formed his body-guard. At the coronation of a
          Parthian monarch, it was his hereditary right to place the diadem on the brow
          of the new sovereign. When Orodes was driven into banishment, it was he who had
          brought him back to Parthia in triumph. When Seleucia revolted, it was he who
          at the assault had first mounted the breach, and striking terror into the
          defenders, had taken the city. Though less than thirty years of age when he was
          appointed commander, he was believed to possess, besides these various
          qualifications, consummate prudence and sagacity.
   The force which Orodes committed to his brave and skilful lieutenant consisted entirely of horse. This was
          not the ordinary character of a Parthian army, which often comprised four or
          five times as many cavalry as infantry. Whether it was to any extent the result
          of his own selection and military insight, is uncertain. Perhaps fortunate
          accident rather than profound calculation brought about the sole employment
          against the Romans of the cavalry arm. Horse would be wholly useless in the
          rugged and mountainous Armenia, while they would act with effect in the
          comparatively open and level Mesopotamian region. Footmen, on the other hand,
          were essential for the Armenian war, and perhaps the king thought that he
          needed as many as he could collect. In this case he would naturally take with
          him the whole of the infantry, and leave his general the troops which were not
          required for his own operations. It certainly does not appear, that Surenas was
          allowed any choice in the matter.
               The Parthian horse, like the Persian, was of two
          kinds, standing in strong contrast the one to the other. The bulk of their
          cavalry was of the lightest and most agile description. Fleet and active
          coursers, with scarcely any caparison but a headstall and a single rein, were
          mounted by riders clad only in a tunic and trousers, and armed with nothing but
          a strong bow and a quiver full of arrows. A training begun in early boyhood and
          continued through youth made the rider almost one with his steed; and he could
          use his weapons with equal ease and effect whether his horse was stationary or
          at full gallop, or whether he was advancing towards or hurriedly retreating
          from his enemy. His supply of missiles was practically inexhaustible, since
          when he found his quiver empty, he had only to retire a short distance and
          replenish his stock from magazines, borne on the backs of camels, in the rear.
          It was his ordinary plan to keep constantly in motion when in the presence of
          an enemy, to gallop backwards and forwards, or round and round his square or
          column, never charging it, but at a moderate interval plying it with his keen
          and barbed shafts ; which were driven by a practised hand from a bow of unusual strength. Clouds of this light cavalry enveloped the
          advancing or retreating foe, and inflicted grievous damage, without, for the
          most part, suffering anything in return.
   But this was not the whole, nor the worst. In addition
          to these light troops, a Parthian army contained always a body of heavy
          cavalry, armed on an entirely different system. The strong chargers selected
          for this service were clad almost wholly in mail. Their head, neck, chest, even
          their sides and flanks, were protected , by scale-armour of bronze or iron, sewn probably upon leather. Their riders had cuirasses and
          cuisses of the same materials, and helmets of burnished iron. For an offensive
          weapon they carried a long and strong spear or pike. They formed a serried line
          in battle, bearing down with great weight on the enemy whom they attacked, and
          standing firm as an iron wall against the charges that were made upon them. A
          cavalry, answering to this in some respects, had been employed by the later
          Persian monarchs, and was in use also among the Armenians at this period ; but
          the Parthian pike appears to have been considerably more formidable than the
          corresponding weapon borne by either of these nations.
   As compared with these troops, the ^Romans, as Mommsen
          observes, were thoroughly inferior both in respect of number and of excellence.
          Their infantry of the line, excellent as they were in close combat, whether at
          a short distance with the heavy javelin, or in hand-to-hand combat with the
          sword, could not compel an army consisting wholly of cavalry to come to an
          engagement with them; and they found, even when they did come to a hand-to-hand
          conflict, an equal or superior adversary in the iron-clad hosts of lancers. As
          compared with a force like that of Surenas, the Roman army was at a
          disadvantage strategically, because the cavalry commanded the communications;
          and at a disadvantage tactically, because every weapon of close combat must
          succumb to that which is wielded from a distance, unless the struggle becomes
          an individual one man against man. The concentrated position, on which the
          whole Roman method of war was based, increased the danger in the presence of
          such an attack, since the closer the ranks of the Roman column, the less could
          the missiles fail to hit their mark. Under ordinary circumstances, where towns
          have to be defended, and difficulties of the ground have to be considered, such
          a system of operating with mere cavalry against infantry could never be
          completely carried out; but in the Mesopotamian plain region, where an army was
          almost like a ship on the high seas, neither encountering an obstacle, nor
          meeting with a basis for strategic dispositions during many days’ march, this
          mode of warfare was irresistible for the very reason that circumstances allowed
          it to be developed there in all its purity and therefore in all its power.
          There everything combined to put the foreign infantry at a disadvantage against
          the native cavalry. Where the heavily-laden Roman foot soldier dragged himself
          toilsomely over the steppe, and perished from hunger, or still more from
          thirst, on a route marked only by water-springs that were far apart and
          difficult to find, the Parthian horseman, accustomed from childhood to sit on
          his fleet steed or camel, nay, almost to spend his life in the saddle, easily
          traversed the desert, whose hardships he had long learned how to lighten, and
          in case of need to bear. There no rain fell to mitigate the intolerable heat,
          and to slacken the bowstrings and leathern thongs of the enemy’s archers and
          slingers; there in the light soil of some places ordinary ditches and ramparts
          could hardly be formed for the camp. Imagination can hardly conceive a
          situation in which all the military advantages were more on the one side, and
          all the disadvantages more thoroughly on the other.
               The force entrusted by Orodes to Surenas comprised
          cavalry of both the kinds above described. No estimate is given us of their
          number; but, as they are called “ a vast multitude,” and “ an immense body,” we
          may assume that it was considerable. At any rate it was sufficient to induce
          him to make a movement in advance—to cross the Sinjar range and the river Khabour, and take up his position in the country between
          that stream and the Belik—instead of merely seeking to cover the capital. The
          presence of the traitor, Abgarus, in the camp of Crassus, became now of the
          utmost importance to the Parthian commander. Abgarus, fully trusted by the
          Romans, and at the head of a body of light horse, admirably adapted for
          outpost service, was allowed, upon his own request, to scour the country in
          front of the advancing legions, and had thus the means of communicating freely
          with the Parthian chief. He kept Surenas informed of all the movements and
          intentions of Crassus, while at the same time he suggested to Crassus such a
          line of route as suited the views and designs of his adversary. Our chief
          authority for the details of the expedition, Plutarch, tells us, that he led
          the Roman troops through an arid and trackless desert, across plains without
          tree, or shrub, or even grass, where the soil was composed of a light shifting
          sand, which the wind raised into a succession of hillocks that resembled the
          waves of an interminable sea. The soldiers, he says, fainted with the heat and
          with the drought, while the audacious Osrhoenian scoffed at their complaints and reproaches, asking them whether they expected
          to find the bordertract between Arabia and Assyria a
          country of cool streams and shady groves, of baths and hostelries, like their
          own delicious Campania. But our knowledge of the real geographical character of
          the region through which the march lay makes it impossible for us to accept
          this account as true. The country between the Euphrates and the Belik is one of
          alternate hill and plain, neither destitute of trees, nor very ill-provided
          with water. The march through it can have presented no very great difficulties.
          All that Abgarus could do to serve the Parthian cause was, first, to induce
          Crassus to trust himself to the open country instead of clinging either to a
          river or to the mountains; and, secondly, to bring him, after a hasty march,
          and in the full heat of the day, into the presence of the enemy. Both these
          things he contrived to effect; and Surenas was, no doubt, so far beholden to
          him. But the notion that he enticed the Roman army into a trackless desert, and
          gave it over, when it was perishing with weariness, hunger, and thirst, into
          the hands of its enraged enemy, being in contradiction with the topographical
          facts, must be regarded as a fiction of Roman apologists, and is one not even
          consistently maintained by all the classical writers.
   It was probably on the third or fourth day after he
          had quitted the Euphrates that Crassus found himself approaching his enemy.
          After a hasty and hot march he had approached the banks of the Belik, when his
          scouts brought him word that they had fallen in with the Parthian army, which
          was advancing in force and seemingly full of confidence. Abgarus had recently
          quitted him on the pretence of doing him some
          undefined service, but in reality to range himself on the side of his true
          friends, the Parthians. His officers now advised Crassus to encamp upon the
          river, and defer an engagement till the morrow, but he had no fears ; his son,
          Publius, a gallant officer formed in the school of Julius Caesar, was anxious
          for the fray; and accordingly the Roman commander gave the order to his troops
          to take some refreshment as they stood, and then to push forward rapidly.
          Surenas, on his side, had taken up a position on wooded and hilly ground, which
          concealed his numbers, and had even, we are told, made his troops cover their
          arms with cloths and skins, that the glitter might not betray them. But, as the
          Romans drew near, all concealment was cast aside ; the signal for battle was
          given; the clang of the kettledrums sounded on every side; the squadrons came
          forward in their brilliant array; and it seemed at first as if the heavy
          cavalry was about to charge the Roman host, which was formed in a hollow
          square, with the lightarmed in the middle, and with
          supports of horse along the whole line, as well as upon the flanks. But, if
          this intention was ever entertained, it was altered almost as soon as formed,
          and the better plan was adopted of halting at a convenient distance, and
          assailing the legionaries with flight after flight of arrows, delivered without
          pause, and with extraordinary force. The Roman endeavoured to meet this attack by throwing forward his own skirmishers, but they were
          quite unable to cope with the numbers and superior weapons of the enemy, who
          forced them almost immediately to retreat, and take shelter behind the line of
          the legionaries. These were once more exposed to the deadly missiles, which
          pierced alike through shield and breastplate and greaves, and inflicted the
          most fearful wounds. More than once the legionaries dashed forward and sought
          to close with their assailants, but in vain. The Parthian squadrons retired as
          the Roman infantry advanced, maintaining the distance which they thought best
          between themselves and their foe, whom they plied with their shafts as
          incessantly while they fell back as when they rode forward. For a while the
          Romans maintained the hope that the missiles would at last be all spent, but
          when they found that each archer constantly obtained a fresh supply of arrows
          from the rear, this expectation deserted them. It became evident to Crassus
          under these circumstances that some new movement must be attempted, and, as a
          last resource, he commanded his son, Publius, whom the Parthians were
          threatening to outflank, to take such troops as he thought proper and charge.
          The brave youth was only too glad to receive the order. Selecting the Celtic
          cavalry which Caesar had sent with him from Gaul, who numbered a thousand, and
          adding to them three hundred other horsemen, five hundred archers, and about
          four thousand legionaries, he advanced at speed against the nearest squadrons
          of the enemy. The Parthians pretended to be afraid, and beat a hasty retreat.
          Publius followed with all the impetuosity of youth, and was soon out Of sight
          of his friends, pressing the flying foe, whom he believed to be panic-stricken.
          But when they had drawn him on sufficiently, they suddenly made a stand,
          brought their heavy cavalry up against his line, and completely enveloped him
          and his detachment with their light-armed. Publius made a desperate resistance.
          His Gauls seized the Parthian pikes with their hands, and dragged the
          encumbered horsemen to the ground; or, dismounting, slipped beneath the horses
          of their opponents, and stabbing them in the belly brought steed and rider down
          upon themselves. His legionaries occupied a slight hillock, and endeavoured to make a wall of their shields, but the Parthian
          archers closed around them, and slew them almost to a man. Of the whole
          detachment, nearly six thousand strong, no more than five hundred were taken
          prisoners, and scarcely a man escaped. The young Crassus might possibly, had he
          chosen to make the attempt, have forced his way through the enemy to Iehnae, a Greek town not far distant, but he preferred to
          share the fate of his men. Rather than fall alive into the hands of the enemy,
          he caused his shield-bearer to despatch him; and his
          example was followed by his principal officers. The victors struck off his
          head, and, elevating it on a pike, returned to resume their attack on the main
          body of the Roman army.
   The main army, much relieved by the diminution of the
          pressure upon them, had waited patiently for Publius to return in triumph,
          regarding the battle as well-nigh over, and success as certain. After a time
          the prolonged absence of the young captain aroused suspicions, which grew into
          alarm when messengers arrived telling of his extreme danger. Crassus, almost
          beside himself with anxiety, had given the word to advance, and the army had
          moved forward a short distance when the shouts of the returning enemy were
          heard, and the head of the unfortunate Publius was seen displayed aloft, while
          the Parthian squadrons, closing in once more, renewed the assault on their
          remaining foes with increased vigour. The mailed
          horsemen approached close to the legionaries and thrust at them with their long
          pikes, which sometimes transfixed two men at once; while the light-armed,
          galloping across the Roman front, discharged their unerring arrows over the
          heads of their own men. The Romans could neither successfully defend themselves
          nor effectively retaliate; they could neither break the ranks of the lancers,
          nor reach the archers. Still time brought some relief. Bowstrings broke, spears
          were blunted or splintered, arrows began to fail, thews and sinews to relax; and when night closed in both parties were almost equally
          glad of the cessation of arms which the darkness rendered compulsory.
   It was the custom of the Parthians, as of the
          Persians, to bivouac at a considerable distance from an enemy for fear of a
          night surprise. Accordingly, as evening closed in, they drew off, having first
          shouted jeeringly to the Romans that they would grant the general one night in
          which to bewail his son; on the morrow they would return and take him prisoner,
          unless he should prefer the better course of surrendering himself to the mercy
          of Arsaces. A short breathing-space was thus allowed the Romans, who took
          advantage of it to retire towards Carrhae, leaving behind them the greater part
          of their wounded, to the number of four thousand. A small body of horse under
          the command of Egnatius reached Carrhae about midnight, and gave the commandant
          such information as led him to put his men under arms and issue forth to the succour of the proconsul. The Parthians, though the cries
          of the forsaken wounded made them well aware of the Roman retreat, adhered to
          their system of avoiding night combats, and attempted no pursuit till daybreak.
          Even then they allowed themselves to be delayed by comparatively trivial
          matters—the capture of the Roman camp, the massacre of the wounded, and the
          slaughter of the numerous stragglers scattered along the line of march—and made
          no haste to overtake the retreating army. The bulk of the troops were thus
          enabled to effect their retreat in safety to Carrhae, where, having the
          protection of walls, they were, at any rate for a time, secure.
   It might have been expected that the Romans would here
          have made a stand. The siege of a fortified place by cavalry is ridiculous, if
          we understand by siege anything more than a very incomplete blockade. And the
          Parthians were notoriously inefficient against walls. There was a chance, moreover,
          that Artavasdes might have been more successful than his ally, and, having
          repulsed the Parthian monarch, might be on his way to bring relief to the
          Romans. But the soldiers were thoroughly dispirited, and would not listen to
          these suggestions. Provisions, no doubt, ran short, since; as there had been no
          expectation of a disaster, no preparations had been made for standing a siege.
          The Greek inhabitants of the place could not be trusted to exhibit fidelity to
          a falling cause. Moreover, Armenia was near, and the Parthian system of
          abstaining from action during the night seemed to render escape tolerably easy.
          It was resolved, therefore, instead of clinging to the protection of the walls,
          to issue forth once more, and to endeavour by a rapid
          night march to reach the Armenian hills. The various officers seem to have been
          allowed to arrange matters each for himself. Cassius took his way towards the
          Euphrates, and succeeded in escaping with five hundred horse. Octavius, with a
          division which is estimated at five thousand men, reached the outskirts of the
          hills at a place called Sinnaca, and found himself in
          comparative security. Crassus, misled by his guides, made but poor progress
          during the night; he had, however, arrived within little more than a mile of
          Octavius before the enemy, who would not stir till daybreak, overtook him.
          Pressed upon by their advancing squadrons, he, with his small band of two
          thousand legionaries and a few horsemen, occupied a low hillock connected by a
          ridge of rising ground with the position of Sinnaca.
          Here the Parthian host beset him, and he would infallibly have been slain or
          captured at once had not Octavius, deserting his place of safety, descended to
          the aid of his commander. The united seven thousand held their own against the
          enemy, having the advantage of the ground, and having, perhaps, by the
          experience of some days, learnt the weak points of Parthian warfare.
   Surenas was anxious, above all things, to secure the
          person of the Roman commander. In the East an excessive importance is attached
          to this proof of success; and there were reasons which made Crassus
          particularly obnoxious to his antagonists. He was believed to have originated,
          and not merely conducted, the war, incited thereto by simple greed of gold. He
          had refused with the utmost haughtiness all discussion of terms, and had
          insulted the majesty of the Parthians by the declaration that he would treat
          with them nowhere but at their capital. If he escaped, he would be bound at
          some future time to repeat his attempt; if he were made a prisoner his fate
          would be a terrible warning to others. But now, as evening approached, it
          seemed to the Parthian that the prize which he so much desired was about to
          elude his grasp. The highlands of Armenia would be gained by the fugitives
          during the night, and further pursuit of them would be futile. It remained that
          he should effect by craft what he could no longer hope to obtain by the
          employment of force; and to this point all his efforts were henceforth
          directed. He drew off his troops and left the Romans without further
          molestation. He allowed some of his prisoners to escape and rejoin, their
          friends, having first contrived that they should overhear a conversation among
          his men, of which the theme was the Parthian clemency, and the wish of Orodes
          to come to terms with the Romans. He then, having allowed time for the report
          of his pacific intentions to spread, rode with a few chiefs towards the Roman
          camp, carrying his bow unstrung, and his right hand stretched out, in token of-
          amity. “Let the Roman general,” he said, “come forward with an equal number of
          attendants, and confer with me in the open space between the armies on terms of
          peace.” The aged proconsul was disinclined to trust these overtures, but the
          Roman soldiery, demoralised as it was, clamoured and threatened; upon which Crassus yielded, and
          went down into the plain, accompanied by Octavius and a few others. Surenas
          received the proconsul and his staff with apparent honour,
          and terms were arranged; only, with just bitterness, the Parthian chief
          required that they should be at once reduced to writing, “since,” he said, with
          pointed allusion to the bad faith of Pompey, “you Romans are not very apt to
          remember your engagements.” A movement being requisite for the purpose of
          drawing up the formal instruments, Crassus and his officers were induced to
          mount upon horses furnished by the Parthians, who had no sooner seated the proconsul
          on his steed than they proceeded to hurry him forward, with the evident
          intention of carrying him off to their camp. The Roman officers took the alarm
          and resisted. Octavius snatched a sword from a Parthian, and killed one of the
          grooms who were hurrying Crassus away. A blow from behind stretched him on the
          ground lifeless. A general melee followed, and in the confusion Crassus was
          killed, whether by one of his own side and with his own consent, or by the hand
          of a Parthian, is uncertain. The army, learning the fate of their commander,
          with but few exceptions, surrendered. Such as sought to escape under cover of
          the approaching night were hunted down by the Bedouins, who served under the
          Parthian standard, and killed almost to a man. Of the entire force which had
          crossed the Euphrates, consisting of above forty thousand men, not more than a
          fourth returned. One half of the whole number perished. Nearly ten thousand
          prisoners were settled by the victors near the extreme east of their empire in
          the fertile oasis of Margiana (Merv) as bondsmen,
          compelled after the Parthian fashion to render military service. Here they
          intermarried with native wives, and became submissive Parthian subjects.
   Such was the result of this great expedition, the
          first attempt of the grasping and ambitious Romans, not so much to conquer
          Parthia, as to strike terror into the heart of her people, and to degrade them
          to the condition of obsequious dependants on the will
          and pleasure of the “world’s lords.” The expedition failed so utterly, not from
          any want of bravery on the part of the soldiers employed in it, nor from any
          absolute superiority of the Parthian over the Roman tactics, but partly from
          the incompetence of the commander, partly from the inexperience of the Romans
          up to this date, in the nature of the Parthian warfare, and from their
          consequent ignorance of the best manner of meeting it. To attack an enemy whose
          main arm is the cavalry with a body of foot soldiers, supported by an insignificant
          number of horse, must be at all times rash and dangerous. To direct such an
          attack on the more open part of the country, where cavalry could operate
          freely, was wantonly to aggravate the peril. After the first disaster, to quit the
          protection of walls, when it had once been obtained, was a piece of reckless
          folly. Had Crassus taken care to get the support of some of the desert tribes,
          if Armenia could not or would not help him, and had he then advanced, either by
          the way of the Mons. Masius and the Tigris, or along the line of the Euphrates,
          the issue of his attack might have been different. He might have fought his way
          to Seleucia and Ctesiphon, as did Trajan, Avidius Cassius, and Septimius Severus, and might have taken and plundered those
          cities. He would, no doubt, have experienced difficulties in his retreat; but
          he might have come off no worse than Trajan, whose Parthian expedition has been
          generally regarded as rather a feather in his cap, and as augmenting rather
          than detracting from his reputation. But an ignorant and inexperienced
          commander, venturing on a trial of arms with an enemy of whom he knew little or
          nothing, in their own country, without supports or allies, and then neglecting
          every precaution suggested by his officers, allowing himself to be deceived by
          a pretended friend, and marching straight into a net prepared for him,
          naturally suffered defeat. The credit of the Roman arms does not greatly suffer
          by the disaster, nor is that of the Parthians greatly enhanced. The latter
          showed, as they had shown in their wars against the Syro-Macedonians,
          that their somewhat loose and irregular army was capable of acting with effect
          against the solid masses and well-ordered movements of the best disciplined
          troops. They acquired by their use of the bow a fame like that which the
          English bowmen obtained at Crecy and Agincourt. They forced the arrogant Romans
          to respect them, and to allow that there was at least one nation in the world
          which could meet them on equal terms and not be worsted in the encounter. They
          henceforth obtained recognition from the Greco-Roman writers—albeit a grudging
          and covert recognition—as the Second Power in the world, the admitted rival of
          Rome, the only real counterpoise upon the earth to the mighty empire which
          ruled from the banks of the Euphrates to the shores of the Atlantic Ocean.
   While the general of King Orodes was thus completely
          successful against the Romans in Mesopotamia, the king himself had in Armenia
          obtained advantages of almost equal importance, though of a different kind.
          Instead of waging an internecine war with Artavasdes, he had come to terms with
          him, and, having concluded a close alliance, had set himself to confirm and
          cement it by uniting his son, Pacorus, in marriage with the sister of the royal
          Armenian. A series of festivities was in course of being held, to celebrate the
          auspicious event, when news arrived of the triumph of Surenas and the fate of
          Crassus. According to the barbarous customs at all times prevalent in the East,
          the head and hand of the slain proconsul accompanied the intelligence. We are
          told that, at the moment of the messengers’ arrival the two sovereigns, with
          their attendants, were being amused by a dramatic entertainment. Strolling
          companies of Greek players were at this time frequent in the East, where they
          were sure of patronage in the many Greek cities, and might sometimes find an
          appreciative audience among the natives. Artavasdes, as the master of the
          revels, had engaged such a company, since both he and Orodes had a good
          knowledge of the Greek literature and language, in which he had himself
          composed both historical works and tragedies. The performance had begun, and it
          happened, that, when the messengers arrived, the actors were engaged in the
          representation of the famous scene in the “Bacchae” of Euripides, where Agave
          and the Bacchanals come upon the stage with the mutilated remains of the
          murdered Pentheus. The head of Crassus was thrown to them; and instantly the
          player who personated Agave seized the bloody trophy, and placing it on his
          thyrsus in lieu of the one that he was carrying, paraded it before the
          delighted spectators, while he chanted the well- known lines—
               “ From the mountain to the hall
           New-cut tendril, see, we bring —
           Blessed prey! ”
               The horrible spectacle was one well suited to please
          an Eastern audience; loud and prolonged plaudits, we may be sure, rang out; and
          the entire assemblage felt a keen satisfaction in the performance. It was
          followed by a proceeding of equal barbarity, and still more thoroughly
          Oriental. The Parthians, in derision of the motive which was supposed to have
          led Crassus to make his attack, had a quantity of gold melted and poured it
          into his mouth.
               Meanwhile Surenas was amusing his victorious troops,
          and seeking to annoy the disaffected Seleucians by
          the exhibition of a farcical ceremony. He spread the report that Crassus was
          not killed but captured; and selecting from among the prisoners the Roman most
          like him in appearance, he dressed the man in woman’s clothes, mounted him upon
          a horse, and requiring him to answer to the names of “Crassus” and “Imperator,”
          conducted him in triumph to the Grecian city. Before him went, mounted on
          camels, a band arrayed as trumpeters and lictors, the lictors’ rods having
          purses suspended to them, and the axes in their midst being crowned with the
          bleeding heads of Romans. In the rear followed a train of Seleucian music-girls, who sang songs derisive of the effeminacy and cowardice of the
          proconsul. After this pretended parade of his prisoner through the streets of
          the town, Surenas called a meeting of the Seleucian senate, and indignantly denounced to them the indecency of the literature which
          he had found in the Roman tents. The charge, it is said, was true; but the Seleucians were not greatly impressed by the moral lesson
          read to them, when they remarked the train of concubines that had accompanied
          Surenas himself to the field, and thought further of the loose crowd of
          dancers, singers, and prostitutes, that was commonly to be seen in the rear of
          a Parthian army.
   It might have been expected that the terrible disaster
          which had befallen the Roman arms, and the vast triumph which the Parthians had
          achieved for themselves, would have had extraordinary and far- reaching
          consequences. No one could have been surprised if the result had been to shake
          the very foundations of the Roman power in the East, or even to restore to Asia
          that aggressive attitude towards the rest of the world, which she had held four
          hundred and fifty years earlier. But the commotion and change produced was far
          less than might have been anticipated. Mesopotamia was, of course, recovered by
          the Parthians to its extremest limit, the Euphrates;
          and Armenia was lost to the Roman alliance, and thrown for the time into
          complete dependence upon Parthia. The whole East was, to some extent, excited;
          and the Jews, always impatient of a foreign yoke, and recently aggrieved by the
          unprovoked spoliation of their Temple by Crassus, flew to arms. But no general
          movement of the Oriental races took place. It might have been supposed that the
          Syrians, Phoenicians, Cilicians, Cappadocians, Phrygians, and other Asiatic
          peoples whose proclivities were altogether Oriental, would have seized the
          opportunity of rising against their Western lords and driving the Romans ’ back
          upon Europe. It might have been thought that Parthia at least would have
          immediately assumed the offensive in force, and have made a determined effort
          to rid herself of neighbours who had proved so troublesome. But though the
          conjuncture of circumstances was most favourable—though
          not only was Rome paralysed in the East, but was also
          on the point of civil war in the West—yet the man was wanting. Had Mithridates
          of Pontus or Tigranes of Armenia been living, or had Surenas been king of
          Parthia instead of a mere general, advantage would probably have been taken of
          the occasion, and Rome might have suffered seriously. But Orodes seems to have
          been neither ambitious as a prince nor skilful as a
          commander; he lacked at any rate the keen and all-embracing glance which could
          sweep the political horizon, and, comprehending the exact character of the
          situation, see at the same time how to make the most of it. He allowed the
          opportunity to slip by without hastening to put forth his full strength, or
          indeed making any considerable effort; and the occasion once lost was sure
          never to return.
   If there was a man living at the time who might
          possibly have taken full advantage of the situation, and forced Rome to pay the
          deserved penalty of her rashness and aggressiveness, it was Surenas. But that
          chief had lost the favour of his sovereign. There are
          services which, in the East, it is not safe for a subject to render to the head
          of the state, and Surenas had exceeded the proper measure. The jealousy of
          Orodes was aroused by the success and reputation of his general; and it was not
          long before he found an excuse for handing him over to the executioner. Parthia
          was thus left without any commander of approved merit, for Sillaces,
          the second in command during the war with Crassus, had in no way distinguished
          himself in the course of it. This condition of things may account for the
          feebleness of the efforts made, in the years B.C. 53 and 52, to retaliate on
          the Romans the damage done by their invasion. A few weak flying bands only
          crossed the Euphrates, and began the work of plunder and ravage, in which they
          were speedily disturbed by Cassius, who easily drove them back across the
          river. Rome should have taken advantage of the interval to strengthen her
          forces in these parts, and secure the inviolability of her frontier; but those
          who were at the head of the Roman State, knowing civil war to be imminent,
          declined to detach troops from their own party standards for the advantage of
          the national cause.
   Hence, when, in BC 51, Orodes had made up his mind to
          attempt a blow, and a great Parthian army under the young prince, Pacorus, and
          an officer of ripe age and experience, by name Osaces,
          appeared on the eastern bank of the Euphrates, there were no means of resisting
          them. Cassius had done his best to unite and reorganise the broken remnants of the army of Crassus, which he had formed into two weak legions;
          but no reinforcements had reached him, and he did not feel justified in taking
          the open field with his small force, much less in giving battle to the enemy.
          The Parthians therefore crossed the Euphrates unopposed, and swarmed into the
          rich Syrian territory. The walled towns shut their gates, and maintained
          themselves; but the open country was everywhere overrun: and a thrill of
          mingled alarm and excitement passed through all the Roman provinces in Asia.
          These provinces were at the time most inadequately supplied with Roman troops,
          owing to the impending civil war in Italy. The natives were for the most part
          disaffected, and inclined to hail the Parthians as brethren and deliverers.
          Excepting Deiotarus of Galatia, and Ariobarzanes of Cappadocia, Rome had, as
          Cicero (then proconsul of Cilicia) plaintively declared, not a friend on the
          Asiatic continent. And Cappadocia was miserably weak, and open to attack on the
          side of Armenia. Had Orodes and Artavasdes acted in concert, and had the
          latter, while Orodes sent his armies into Syria, poured the Armenian forces
          into Cappadocia and then into Cilicia (as it was expected that he would do),
          there would have been the greatest danger to the Roman possessions. As it was,
          the excitement in Asia Minor was extreme. Cicero marched into Cappadocia with
          the bulk of his Roman troops, and summoned to his aid Deiotarus with his
          Galatians, at the same time writing to the Roman Senate to implore
          reinforcements. Cassius shut himself up in Antioch, and allowed the Parthian
          cavalry to pass him by, and even to proceed beyond the bounds of Syria into
          Cilicia. But the Parthians seem scarcely to have understood the straits of
          their adversaries or to have been aware of their own advantages. Probably their
          “information department” was ill organised. Instead
          of spreading themselves wide, raising the natives, and leaving them to blockade
          the towns, while with their as yet unconquered squadrons they defied the enemy
          in the open country, we find them engaging in the siege and blockade of cities,
          for which they were totally unfit, and confining themselves almost entirely to
          the narrow valley of the Orontes. Under these circumstances we are not
          surprised to learn that Cassius, having first beaten them back from Antioch,
          contrived to lead them into an ambush on the banks of the river, and severely
          handled their troops, even killing the general, Osaces.
          The Parthians withdrew from the neighbourhood of the
          Syrian capital after this defeat, which must have taken place about the end of
          September, and soon after went into winter quarters in Cyrrhestica,
          or the part of Syria immediately east of Amanus. Here they remained quietly
          during the winter months under Prince Pacorus, and it was expected that the war
          would break out again with fresh fury in the spring; but Bibulus, the new
          proconsul of Syria— “as wretched a general as he was an incapable statesman”—conscious
          of his military deficiencies, contrived to sow dissensions among the Parthians
          themselves and to turn the thoughts of Pacorus in another direction. He
          suggested to Ornodapantes, a Parthian noble, with
          whom he had managed to open a correspondence, that Paqorus would be a more worthy occupant of the throne of the Arsacidae than his father, and that he would consult well for his own interests, if he
          were to proclaim the young prince as king, and lead the army of Syria against
          Orodes. Pacorus had already been associated in the government by his father,
          and his name appears on some of his father’s later coins; but this, while
          stimulating, did not satisfy his ambition. He appears to have lent a ready ear
          to the whispers of Ornodapantes, and to have been on
          the verge, if he did not even overstep the verge, of rebellion. There are
          Parthian coins bearing the head of a beardless youth, and the exact set of
          titles that had become fashionable under Orodes, which are with ample reason
          assigned to this prince, and which must have been struck to be put in
          circulation when his revolt was declared. But the plot was nipped in the bud.
          Orodes, learning the designs cherished by Pacorus, summoned him to his Court;
          and, the plans laid down not being yet ripe for execution, he felt that there
          was no other course open to him but to obey. The Parthian squadrons seem to
          have recrossed the Euphrates, in July, BC 50. The danger to Rome was past; but
          the stain was not wiped out from the shield of Roman honour,
          nor was the reputation of Rome restored in the East. The “First Roman War ”
          ended, after a period of a little more than four years, with the advantage
          wholly on the side of Parthia, both in respect of glory and of material gain.
          The laurels lost by Rome at Carrhae had never been recovered, and the
          acquisition of Armenia by Parthia was a substantial increase of strength.
   
           SECOND WAR OF PARTHIA WITH ROME—PARTHIAN INVASION OF
          SYRIA, PALESTINE, AND ASIA MINOR.
               
           The end of the first war of Parthia with Rome synchronised nearly with the breaking out of the civil
          contest between Caesar and Pompey. In this struggle the sympathies of Parthia
          were on the Pompeian side. Though Pompey had certainly not given the Parthians
          much reason for regarding him with favour, since he
          had openly and flagrantly broken the terms of his treaty of alliance with them,
          yet on the whole they seem certainly to have preferred his cause to that of his
          great adversary. Perhaps they viewed Caesar as more bound in honour than Pompey to seek revenge for the death of
          Crassus, since he had sent a favourite officer, with
          a contingent of troops, to his aid, or possibly they may simply have felt more
          fear of his military. capacity. Communications certainly took place between
          Orodes and Pompey in the course of the year BC 49 or 48, and the terms of an
          alliance were discussed between them. Pompey, who was not very scrupulous, or
          really patriotic, made the overtures, and desired to know on what terms the
          Parthian monarch would lend him effective aid in the war which was on the point
          of breaking out. The reply of Orodes was to the following effect: “If the Roman
          leader would deliver into his hands the province of Syria, and make it wholly
          over to the Parthians, Orodes was willing to conclude an alliance with him and
          send him help; but not otherwise.” It is to the credit of Pompey that he
          rejected these terms, and, while not above contemplating a foreign alliance
          against a domestic foe, was unwilling to purchase the assistance to himself at
          a cost that would have inflicted a serious injury on his country. The rupture
          of the negotiations produced an estrangement between the negotiators, and
          Orodes went so far as to throw Hirrus, the envoy of
          Pompey, into prison, as a means of giving vent to his disappointment. Still,
          however, Pompey looked upon Orodes as a friend; and when, a few months later,
          he had fought his great fight, and suffered his great defeat, at Pharsalus
          (August 9, BC 48), his thoughts reverted to the powerful Parthian king, and he
          entertained for some time the idea of taking refuge at the Court of Ctesiphon.
          It is even said that he only relinquished the design, and made his disastrous
          choice of Egypt as a refuge, when, on the receipt of intelligence that Antioch
          had declared for his rival, he understood that the route to the Parthian
          capital was no longer open to him. Otherwise, notwithstanding the persuasions
          of his friends, who thought the risk too great, both for himself and his wife,
          Cornelia, to be run with prudence, the world might have seen the spectacle of a
          second Coriolanus, thundering at the gates of Rome and demanding recall and
          reinstatement, at the head of legions recruited in a foreign land and furnished
          by a foreign enemy. As it was, Roman history was spared this scandal; and at
          the same time Orodes was spared the awkwardness and difficulty of having to
          elect between repulsing a suppliant, and provoking the hostility of the most
          powerful chieftain and the greatest general of the age.
   The year BC 47 saw Caesar in Syria and Asia Minor,
          whither he was drawn by the necessity of crushing the mad schemes of Pharnaces,
          son of Mithridates of Pontus, who thought he saw in the internal quarrels of
          the Romans an opportunity of re-establishing his father’s empire. After the
          facile victory of Zela, the Great Roman can scarcely have avoided debating with
          himself the question, whether he should at once turn his arms against his only
          other Asiatic enemy, and by a movement as rapid as that which had crushed Pharnaces,
          strike a blow against Orodes, and so avenge the defeat of Carrhae. But, if the
          idea crossed his mind, he dismissed it. The time was not suitable. Too much
          remained to be done in Africa, in Spain, and at home, for so large a matter as
          a Parthian War to be, for the moment, taken in hand. Caesar resolutely averted
          his gaze from the far East, and deferring the “revenge” to a comparatively
          remote date, kept whatever projects he may have entertained on the subject to
          himself, and was careful, while he remained in Asia, to avoid provoking or
          exasperating by threats or hostile movements, the Power on which the peace of
          the East principally depended. It was not until he had brought the African and
          Spanish wars to an end that he allowed his intention of leading an expedition
          against Parthia to be openly talked about. In BC 44, four years after
          Pharsalus, having put down all his domestic enemies, and arranged matters, as
          he thought, satisfactorily at Rome, he let a decree be passed, formally
          assigning to him the Parthian War, and sent the legions across the Adriatic on
          their way to Asia. What plan of campaign he may have contemplated is uncertain.
          One writer represents him as intending to enter Parthia by way of the Lesser
          Armenia, and to proceed cautiously to try the strength of the Parthians before
          engaging them in a battle. Another credits him with a plan for rapidly
          overrunning Parthia, and then proceeding by the way of the Caspian into
          Scythia, from Scythia invading Germany, and after conquering Germany returning
          into Italy by the way of Gaul! But neither author is likely to have had any
          trustworthy authority for his statement. The Great Dictator would not be likely
          to have formed any definite scheme ; he would have felt the need of being
          guided by circumstances. Still, there can be no doubt that an expedition under
          his auspices would have constituted a most serious danger to Parthia, and might
          have terminated in her subjection to Rome. The military talents of Julius were
          of the most splendid description; his powers of organisation and consolidation enormous; his prudence and caution equal to his ambition and
          courage. Once launched on a career of conquest in the East, it is impossible to
          say whither he might not have carried the Roman eagles, or what countries he
          might not have added to the empire. But Parthia was saved from the imminent
          peril without any effort of her own. The daggers of the “Liberators” struck
          down on the 15th of March, BC 44, the only man whom she had seriously to fear;
          and with the removal of Julius passed away even from Roman thought for many a
          year the design which he had entertained, and which he alone could have
          accomplished.
   In the civil war which followed on the murder of
          Julius, the Parthians appear to have actually taken a part. The East fell into
          confusion on the withdrawal of Julius after Zela, and in the course of the
          troubles a Parthian contingent was sent to the aid of a certain Caecilius
          Bassus, a Pompeian adherent, who was seeking to obtain for himself something
          like an independent principality in Syria. The soldiers of Bassus, after a
          while (BC 43), went over in a body to Cassius, who was in the East collecting
          troops for his great struggle with Antony and Octavian; and thus a handful of
          Parthians came into the power of the second among the “Liberators.” Of this
          accidental circumstance he determined to take advantage, in order to obtain, if
          possible, a considerable body of troops from Orodes. He therefore presented
          each of the Parthian soldiers with a sum of money for their immediate wants, and
          dismissed them graciously to their homes, at the same time seizing the
          opportunity to send some of his own officers as ambassadors to Orodes, with a
          request for substantial aid. On receiving this application, the Parthian
          monarch seems to have come to the conclusion that it would be a wise policy to
          comply with it. It was for the interest of Parthia that the Roman arms, instead
          of being directed to Asiatic conquests, should be engaged for as long a time as
          possible in intestine strife; and Orodes might well conceive that he was
          promoting his own advantage by fomenting and encouraging the quarrels which, at
          any rate for the time, secured his own empire from attack. He may have hoped
          also to obtain some equivalent in territory from the gratitude of Cassius at
          some future period, since Cassius was at the time Proconsul of Syria, and, if
          successful against Octavian and Antony, might be expected to choose the East
          for his province and to make a fresh arrangement of it. At any rate, he complied
          with Cassius’s request, and sent him a body of Parthian horse, which were among
          the troops engaged at Philippi.
               The crushing defeat suffered by the “Liberators”
          (November, BC 42) was an immediate disappointment to Orodes, but, as instead of
          producing a pacification of the Roman world, it only intensified the strife and
          general confusion, it cannot be said to have worked disadvantageously for his
          interests. He himself, at any rate, judged otherwise. The Roman world seemed to
          him more divided against itself than ever; and the “self-wrought ruin,” which
          Horace prophesied, seemed absolutely impending. Three rivals held divided sway
          in the corrupted State, each of them jealous of the other two, and anxious for
          his own aggrandisement. The two chief pretenders to
          the first place were bitterly hostile; and while the one was detained in Italy
          by insurrection against his authority, the other was plunged in luxury and dissipation,
          enjoying the first transports of a lawless passion, at the Egyptian capital.
          The nations of the East were, moreover, alienated by the exactions of the
          profligate Triumvir, who, to reward his parasites and favourites,
          had laid upon them a burden that it was scarcely possible for them to bear. The
          condition of things generally seemed to invite a foreign power to step in,
          and, taking the opportunity offered by Rome’s weakness, seriously to cripple
          her power.
   Parthia enjoyed also at the time the rare good fortune
          of having at her disposal the services of a Roman general. Quintus Labienus,
          the son of Titus, Caesar’s legate in Gaul, who had gone over to the Pompeians,
          having been sent as envoy to Orodes by Brutus and Cassius a little before
          Philippi, had, on learning the severities of the Triumvirs, elected to make
          Parthia his home, and had taken service under the Parthian banner. Though not
          an officer of much distinction among his countrymen, he had the advantage of
          knowing the weak points of their military system ; and it might well seem to
          Orodes, that the occasion which thus offered itself ought to be utilised.
   Under these circumstances, the Parthian monarch, who
          had never accepted the failure of Pacorus in BC 52-50 as final, made
          preparations during the winter of 41-40, for a fresh attack upon the Roman
          territory. Having collected an imposing force from all parts of his dominions,
          he placed it under the joint command of his son, Pacorus, and the Roman
          refugee, Q. Labienus, and sent it across the Euphrates with the first blush of
          spring, while Antony was still occupied with his Egyptian dalliance, and
          Octavius, having at last captured Perusia, was
          applying himself to the pacification of Italy. Antony might perhaps have
          exchanged the soft delights of Cleopatra’s Court for the perils of a Parthian
          campaign, since when roused to action by what seemed to him a sufficient
          motive, he had all the instincts of a soldier; but it happened that, just at
          the time, messengers reached him from his brother Lucius, imploring him to
          hasten to the West, and arrest before it was too late the victorious progress
          of Octavius. With one regretful glance in the direction of Syria, the
          self-seeking Triumvir sailed away from Alexandria to Italy, leaving the care of
          Roman interests in the East to the incompetent hands of his lieutenant, Decidius Saxa, who had already alienated the affections of
          the provincials by his exactions, and was about to lose their respect by his
          incapacity. The Parthian hordes, thus weakly opposed, burst into Syria with
          irresistible force, rapidly overran the open country between the Euphrates and
          Antioch, and entering the rich valley of the Orontes, threatened the great
          seats of Hellenic civilisation in these parts,
          Antioch, Apameia, and Epiphaneia.
          From Apameia, situated (like Durham) on a rocky
          peninsula almost surrounded by the river, they were at first repulsed; but,
          having shortly afterwards defeated Decidius Saxa and
          his legions in the open fields, they received the submission of Apameia and Antioch, which latter city Saxa abandoned at
          their approach, flying precipitately into Cilicia.
   Encouraged by these successes, Labienus and Pacorus
          agreed to divide their troops, and to engage simultaneously in two great
          expeditions. Pacorus undertook to carry the Parthian standard throughout the
          entire extent of Syria, Phoenicia, and Palestine, while Labienus took upon
          himself to invade Asia Minor, and see if he could not wrest some of its more
          fertile regions from the Romans. Both expeditions were crowned with
          extraordinary success. Pacorus reduced all Syria, and all Phoenicia, except the
          single city of Tyre, which he was unable to capture for want of a naval force.
          He then advanced into Palestine, which he found in its normal condition of
          intestine commotion. Hyrcanus and Antigonus, two princes of the Asmonaean house, uncle and nephew, were rivals for the
          Jewish crown; and the latter, whom Hyrcanus had driven into exile, was content
          to make common cause with the invader, and to be indebted to a rude foreigner
          for the possession of the kingdom whereto he aspired. He offered Pacorus a
          thousand talents—nearly a quarter of a million of our money—and five hundred
          Jewish women, if he would espouse his cause, and seat him upon his uncle’s
          throne. The offer was readily embraced, and by the irresistible help of the
          Parthians a revolution was effected at Jerusalem. Hyrcanus was deposed and
          mutilated. A new priest-king was set up in the person of Antigonus, the last Asmonaean prince, who reigned at Jerusalem for three years—40-37—as
          a Parthian satrap or vitaxa, the creature and dependant of the great monarchy on the further side of the
          Euphrates.
   Meanwhile, in Asia Minor, Labienus carried all before
          him. Decidius Saxa, having once more (in Cicilia)
          ventured upon a battle, was not only defeated, but slain. Pamphylia, Lycia, and
          Caria—the whole south coast—were overrun. Stratonicea was besieged; Mylasa and Alabanda were taken.
          According to some writers, the Parthians even pillaged Lydia and Ionia, and
          were in possession of Asia Minor to the shores of the Hellespont. It may be
          said that for a full year Western Asia changed masters: the rule and authority
          of Rome disappeared; and the Parthians were recognised as the dominant power. Under these circumstances, it is perhaps not surprising
          that Labienus lost his head ; that he affected the style and title of “Imperator;”
          struck coins, and placed his own head and name on them, and even added the
          ridiculous title “Parthicus” which to a Roman ear
          meant “Conqueror of the Parthians”—a title of honour whereto he had no possible claim.
   But the fortune of war now began to turn. In the
          autumn of BC 39, Antony, having patched up his quarrel with Octavius and set
          out from Italy to resume his command in the East, sent his lieutenant, Publius
          Ventidius, into Asia, with orders to act against Labienus, and the triumphant
          Parthians. Ventidius landed unexpectedly on the coast of Asia Minor, and so
          alarmed Labienus, who happened to have no Parthian troops with him, that the
          latter fell back hurriedly towards Cilicia, evacuating all the more western
          provinces, and at the same time sending urgent messages to Pacorus to implore succour. Pacorus despatched a
          strong body of cavalry to his aid; but these troops, instead of putting
          themselves under his command, had the folly to act independently, and the
          result was, that, in a rash attempt to surprise the Roman camp, they were
          defeated by Ventidius, whereupon they fled hastily into Cilicia, leaving
          Labienus to his fate. The self-styled “Imperator,” upon this, deserted his men
          and sought safety in flight; but his retreat was soon discovered; and he was
          pursued, captured, and put to death.
   Meanwhile, the Parthians under Pacorus, alarmed at the
          turn which affairs had taken in Asia Minor, left Antigonus, the Asmonaean prince, to manage their interests in Palestine,
          and concentrated themselves in Northern Syria and Commagene, where they awaited
          the approach of the Romans. A strong detachment, under a general named Pharnapates, was appointed to guard the “Syrian Gates,” a
          narrow pass over Mount Amanus, leading from Cilicia into Syria. Here Ventidius
          gained another victory. He had sent forward an officer called Pompaedius Silo with some cavalry to endeavour to seize this post, and Pompaedius had found himself
          compelled to an engagement with Pharnapates, in which
          he was on the point of suffering defeat, when Ventidius himself, who had
          probably feared for his subordinate’s safety, appeared on the scene, and turned
          the scale in favour of the Romans. The detachment
          under Pharnapates was overpowered, and Pharnapates himself was among the slain. When news of this
          defeat reached Pacorus, he thought it prudent to retreat, and accordingly
          withdrew his troops across the Euphrates. This movement he appears to have
          executed without being molested by Ventidius. who thus recovered Syria to the
          Romans towards the close of BC 39, or early in BC 38.
   But Pacorus was far from intending to relinquish the
          contest He had made himself popular among the Syrians by his mild and just
          administration, and knew that they preferred his government to that of the
          Romans. He had many allies among the petty princes and dynasts, who occupied a
          semi-independent position on the borders of the Parthian and Roman empires, as,
          for example, Antiochus, King of Commagene; Lysanias, tetrarch of Ituraea;
          Malchus, sheikh of the Nabataean Arabs, and others. Moreover, Antigonus, whom
          he had established as king of the Jews, still maintained himself in Judaea
          against the efforts of Herod, to whom Octavius and Antony had assigned the
          throne. Pacorus therefore arranged during the remainder of the winter for a
          fresh invasion of Syria in the spring, and, taking the field earlier than his
          adversary expected, made ready to recross the Euphrates. We are told that, if
          he had crossed at the usual point, he would have come upon the Romans quite
          unprepared, the legions being still in their winter quarters, some of them
          north and some south of the great mountain range of Taurus. Ventidius, however,
          contrived by a stratagem to induce him to effect his passage at a different
          point, considerably lower down the stream, and in this way to waste some
          valuable time, which he himself employed in collecting his scattered forces.
          Thus, when the Parthians appeared on the right bank of the Euphrates, the
          Roman general was prepared to engage them, and was not even loth to decide the
          fate of the war by a single battle. He had taken care to provide himself with a
          strong force of slingers, and had entrenched himself in a position on high
          ground at some distance from the river. The Parthians, finding their passage of
          the Euphrates unopposed, and, when they fell in with the enemy, seeing him
          entrenched, as though resolved to act only on the defensive, became over bold;
          they thought the force opposed to them must distrust its own strength, or its
          own fighting capacity, and would be likely to yield its position without a
          blow, if suddenly and vigorously attacked. Accordingly, as on a former
          occasion, they charged up the hill on which the Roman camp was placed, hoping,
          like the Boers at Majuba, to take it by mere audacity. But the troops in the
          camp were held ready, and at the proper moment issued forth; the assailants
          found themselves in their turn assailed, and, fighting at a disadvantage on the
          slope, were soon driven down the declivity. The battle was continued in the
          plain below, where the mail-clad horse of the Asiatics made a brave and prolonged resistance; but the slingers galled them severely,
          and in the midst of the struggle it happened by ill fortune that Pacorus was
          slain. The result followed which is almost invariable in the case of an
          Oriental army; having lost their leader, the soldiers almost everywhere gave
          way; flight became universal, and the Romans gained a complete victory. The
          Parthian army fled in two directions. Part made for the bridge of boats by
          which it had crossed the Euphrates, but was intercepted by the enemy and
          destroyed. Part turned northwards into Commagene, and there took refuge with
          the king, Antiochus, who refused to surrender them to the demand of Ventidius,
          and no doubt allowed them to return to their own country. It was said that this
          final encounter took place on the anniversary of the great disaster of Carrhae,
          and Rome flattered herself that she had at last retrieved that disgrace, having
          compensated for the loss of her own legions by the destruction of a Royal
          Parthian army, and having by the death of the associated monarch, Pacorus, more
          than avenged the slaughter of Crassus.
   Thus terminated, the great Parthian invasion of Syria
            under Labienus and Pacorus; and with it terminated the prospect of any further
            spread of the Arsacid dominion towards the West. When the two great
            world-powers, Rome and Parthia, first came into collision, when the hard blow
            struck by the latter in the annihilation of the army of Crassus was followed up
            by the advance of their clouds of horse into Syria, Palestine, and Asia
            Minor—when Apameia, Antioch, and Jerusalem fell into
            their hands, when Decidius Saxa was defeated and
            slain—Cilicia, Pamphylia, Lycia, and Caria occupied, Lydia and Ionia ravaged—it
            seemed as if Rome had met, not so much an equal, as a superior; it looked as if
            the power hitherto predominant would be compelled to draw back and retreat,
            while the new power, Parthia, would make a long step in advance, and push her
            frontier to the Aegean and the Mediterranean. The history of the contest
            between the East and West, between Asia and Europe, is a history of reactions.
            At one time one of the two continents, at another time the other, is in the
            ascendant The time appeared to have come when the Asiatics were once more to recover their own, and to beat back the European aggressor to
            his proper shores and islands. The triumphs achieved by the Seljukian Turks
            between the eleventh and the fifteenth centuries would in that case have been
            anticipated by above a thousand years through the efforts of a kindred and not
            dissimilar people. But it turned out that the effort now made was premature.
            While the Parthian warfare was admirably adapted for the national defence on
            the broad plains of inner Asia, it was ill suited for conquest, and,
            comparatively speaking, ineffective in more contracted and difficult regions.
            The Parthian military system had not the elasticity of the Roman—it did not in
            the same way adapt itself to circumstances, or admit of the addition of new
            arms, or the indefinite expansion of an old one. However loose and seemingly
            flexible, it was rigid in its uniformity; it never altered; it remained under
            the thirtieth Arsaces such as it had been under the first, improved in details
            perhaps, but essentially the same system. The Romans, on the contrary, were
            always modifying and improving their system, always learning new combinations,
            or new manoeuvres, or new modes of warfare, from their enemies. They met the
            Parthian tactics of loose array, continuous distant missiles, and almost
            exclusive employment of cavalry, with an increase in the number of their own
            horse, a larger employment of auxiliary irregulars, and a greater use of the
            sling. At the same time they learnt to take full advantage of the Parthian
            inefficiency against walls, and to practise against them
            the arts of pretended retreat and ambush. The result was that Parthia found she
            could make no serious impression upon the dominions of Rome, and having become
            persuaded of this by the experience of a decade of years, thenceforth laid
            aside for ever the dream of Western conquest. She took up, in fact, from this
            time a new attitude. Hitherto she had been consistently aggressive. She had laboured constantly to extend herself at the expense of the
            Bactrians, the Scythians, the Syro-Macedonians, and
            the Armenians. She had proceeded, like Rome, from one aggression to another,
            leaving only short intervals between her wars, and had always been looking out
            for some fresh enemy. Henceforth she became, comparatively speaking, pacific.
            She was content, for the most part, to maintain her limits. She sought no new
            foe. Her contest with Rome degenerated, in the main, into a struggle for
            influence over the border kingdom of Armenia; and her hopes were limited to the
            reduction of that kingdom to a subject position.
             The grief of Orodes at the death of Pacorus was
            something extreme and abnormal, even in the emotional East. For many days he
            would neither eat, nor speak, nor sleep; then his sorrow took another turn. He
            imagined that his son had returned; he thought continually that he heard or saw
            him; he could do nothing but repeat his name. Every now and then, however, he
            awoke to a sense of the actual fact, and mourned the death of his favourite with tears. After a while this excessive grief
            wore itself out; and the aged king began to direct his attention once more to
            public affairs, and to concern himself about the succession. Of the thirty sons
            who still remained to him there was not one who had made himself a name, or was
            in any way distinguished above the remainder. In the absence, therefore, of any
            personal ground of preference, Orodes—who seems to have regarded himself as
            possessing a right to nominate the son who should succeed him—thought that the
            claims of primogeniture were entitled to be considered, and selected as his
            successor, Phraates, the eldest of the thirty. Not content, however, with
            nominating him, or perhaps doubtful whether the nomination would be accepted by
            the Megistanes, he proceeded further to abdicate in
            his favour, whereupon Phraates became actual king.
            The transaction proved a most unhappy one. Phraates, jealous of some of his
            brothers, who were the sons of a princess married to Orodes, whereas his own
            mother was only a concubine, removed them by assassination, and when the
            ex-monarch ventured to express disapproval of the act, added the crime of
            parricide to that of fratricide by putting to death his aged father. Thus
            perished Orodes, son of Phraates, the thirteenth Arsacid, after a reign of
            eighteen or twenty years—the most memorable in the Parthian annals. Though
            scarcely a great king, he carried Parthia to the highest pitch of her glory,
            less however by his own personal merits, than by his judicious selection of
            able officers for the command of his armies. Exceedingly ambitious, he allowed
            .no scruples to interfere with his personal aggrandisement,
            but, having waded to power through the blood of a father and a brother,
            maintained himself in power by the sacrifice of his foremost subject.
             His affection for his son Pacorus is the most amiable
            trait in his character, and redeems it from the charge, to which it would
            otherwise be liable, of a complete defect of humanity. Even here, however, he
            showed a want of balance and moderation; and, by allowing his mind to become
            unhinged, brought disaster on himself, and on those dearest to him. It may have
            been a just Nemesis, that he should die at the hands of one of his sons, but it
            seems hard that affection for one son should have put him altogether in the
            power of another.
                 
             EXPEDITION OF MARK ANTONY AGAINST PARTHIA —ITS
            FAILURE—WAR BETWEEN PARTHIA AND MEDIA.
                 
             Phraates, the son of Orodes, who is generally known as
            Phraates the Fourth, ascended the Parthian throne in the year BC 37. The Roman
            world was still in the throes of revolution. A mock peace had indeed been
            patched up between the irreconcilable rivals, Octavian and Antony, in the year
            BC 40, by the sacrifice of “the fair, the modest, and the discreet Octavia”—“that
            marvel of a woman,” as Plutarch calls her—to the short-lived passion of the
            coarse Triumvir; but dissension had quickly broken out—the bride and bridegroom
            had quarrelled—and, before the year BC 37 was over,
            had parted, never to come together again. Antony and Octavian were once more
            acknowledged enemies, and felt it necessary to place half the world between
            them in order that they might not at once come to blows. Antony betook himself
            to the eastern portion of the Roman Empire, and renewed his dalliance with his
            Egyptian mistress. Octavian remained in Italy, launching recriminations against
            his rival, and preparing for the deadly struggle which, he well knew, impended.
            Phraates probably thought himself safe from attack under the circumstances, and
            felt himself free to indulge his natural temperament, which was cruel, jealous,
            and bloodthirsty. Not content with having brushed from his path the brothers
            whose title to the throne was better than his, he proceeded to make a clean
            sweep, and killed the remainder of the thirty. Nor was this all. From the
            massacre of his own relations, he passed to executions of Parthian nobles who
            had provoked his jealousy, and at last created such a panic among them, that
            numbers of them fled the country, and taking refuge in the territory west of
            the Euphrates, filled the camps and cities of the Roman provinces. Among these
            fugitives was a certain Monaeses, a nobleman of high
            distinction, who appears to have gained more than one military success in the
            Syrian war of Pacorus. This officer represented to Antony that Phraates had by
            his tyrannical and sanguinary conduct made himself detested by his subjects,
            and that a revolt on the part of large numbers could easily be effected. “If
            the Romans would support him,” he said, “he was quite willing to
             
             
             invade Parthia, and he made no doubt of wresting the
            greater portion of it from the hands of the tyrant, and of being himself
            accepted as king. In that case, he would consent to hold his crown of the
            Romans, as their dependant and feudatory; and they
            might count on his fidelity and gratitude.” Antony received Monaeses with ostentatious generosity, and, affecting the munifi- ence of an Artaxerxes towards a Themistocles, made
            him a present of three cities of Asia, Larissa, Arethusa, and Bambyce, or Hierapolis. The Parthian monarch, alarmed at
            the prospect, sought to withdraw his traitorous subject from the enemy’s
            blandishments by the offer of pardon and renewed favour;
            and Monaeses, after duly balancing the proposals made
            to him one against the other, came to the conclusion that his home prospects
            were the more promising. He therefore represented to Antony that he might
            probably do him better service as a friend at the Court of Phraates than as a
            pretender to his crown, and asked permission to accept the overtures which he
            had received, and to return to his native country. It is probable that the
            Triumvir was clever enough to see through his motives, and to understand that
            no dependence was to be placed on his protestations ; but it fitted in with his
            own interests to amuse Phraates for a short time longer with pacific
            professions, and he saw in the request of Monaeses an opportunity for throwing dust in the eyes of a not very keen-sighted
            barbarian. Monaeses thus obtained permission to
            rejoin his sovereign, and was instructed to assure him that the Roman commander
            desired nothing so much as peace, and asked only that the standards captured by
            the Parthians in the war with Crassus and Ventidius, and such of the prisoners
            taken as still survived, should be handed over to the Romans.
             But while thus playing with his adversary, and deluding
            him with fond expectations, the Triumvir had fully made up his own mind to
            plunge into war, and was leaving no stone unturned to perfect his preparations.
            It is very unlikely that it had required the overtures of a Monaeses to put a Parthian expedition into his thoughts. The successes of his own
            lieutenants must have been stimulants of far greater efficacy. C. Sosius, as
            governor of Syria, had performed several martial exploits on the frontiers of
            that province. Canidius Crassus had defeated the
            Armenians, with their Albanian and Iberian allies, and had once more planted
            the Roman standards at the foot of the Caucasus. Above all, the great glory of
            Ventidius, who had been allowed the much-coveted honour of a “triumph” at Rome on account of his defeats of the Parthians in Cilicia
            and Syria, must have rankled in his mind, and have moved him to emulation, and
            caused him to cast about for some means of outshining his lieutenants and
            exalting his own military reputation above that of his subordinates. Nothing,
            he well knew, could be so effectual for this purpose as a successful Parthian
            expedition—the infliction upon this hated foe of an unmistakable humiliation,
            and the dictating to them of terms of peace on their own soil after some great
            and decisive victory. Nor did this now appear so very difficult. After the
            successes of Ventidius and Canidius Crassus the
            prestige of the Parthian name was gone number. The legionaries could be trusted
            to meet them without any undue alarm, and to contend with them in the usual
            Roman fashion, without excitement or flurry. Time had shown the weakness, as
            well as the strength, of the Parthian military system, and the Roman tacticians
            had succeeded in devising expedients by which its strong points might be met
            and triumphed over. With the forces at his command Antony might well expect to
            attack Parthia successfully, and not merely to avoid the fate of Crassus, but
            to obtain important advantages.
             At the same time he had his eyes open to all the
            possibilities of the military situation, and was making his preparations with
            the greatest prudence and secrecy. He collected Roman troops from every
            available quarter, and gradually raised his legions to the number of sixteen,
            or (according to some) of eighteen. These he disposed in the different cities
            of Asia, and did not begin to mass them until he had no further need for
            concealment. He had brought with him from Europe Gallic and Iberian horse to
            the number of ten thousand; his Roman infantry is reckoned at sixty thousand;
            and the cavalry and infantry of the Asiatic allies amounted to thirty thousand.
            The Armenian monarch, Artavasdes, was secretly won over in the course of the
            winter, and promised a contingent of seven thousand foot and six thousand
            horse. Thus the entire number of all arms on which he could count to begin the
            campaign was 113,000.
                 Antony was in no hurry to begin. More lover than
            soldier, he was glad to defer the hour for parting with the siren by whose
            charms he was fascinated, and exchanging the delights of voluptuous dalliance
            for the hardships of life in the field. Thus it was not until the midsummer of
            BC 36 had arrived that he could bring himself to dismiss his mistress to her
            Egyptian home, and place himself at the head of his legions. It was his
            original intention to cross the Euphrates into Mesopotamia, and to advance
            against Parthia by the direct route, as Crassus had done; but, on reaching the
            banks of the Euphrates, possibly at Zeugma, he found the attitude of defence
            assumed by the enemy on his own frontier so imposing, that he abandoned his
            first design, and, turning northwards, entered Armenia, resolved to attack
            Parthia, in conjunction with his Armenian ally, from that quarter. Artavasdes
            gladly welcomed him, and recommended that he should begin the war, not by
            invading Parthia itself but by an attack on the dominions of a Parthian
            feudatory, the King of Media Atropatene, whose territories adjoined Armenia on
            the south-east. The king, he said, was absent, having been summoned to join his
            suzerain on the banks of the Euphrates, and having marched away with his best
            troops to the rendezvous. His territory, therefore, would be ill-defended, and
            open to ravage; it was even possible that Praaspa,
            his capital, might be an easy prey. The prospect excited Antony, and he put
            himself at the disposition of Artavasdes. Dividing his army into two portions,
            and ordering Oppius Statianus, one of his best
            officers, to follow him leisurely with the more unwieldly portion of the
            troops, the siege-batteries, and the baggage-train, he himself proceeded by
            forced marches to Praaspa, under the guidance of
            Artavasdes, accompanied by all the cavalry and infantry of the better sort.
            This town was situated at the distance of nearly three hundred miles from the
            Armenian frontier; but the way to it lay through well-cultivated plains, where
            food and water were abundant. Antony accomplished the march without any
            difficulty, and sat himself down before the place. But the want of his siegeengines and battering-train caused him to make little
            impression; and he was compelled to have recourse to the long and tedious
            process of raising up a mound against the walls. For some time he cherished the
            hope that Statianus would arrive to his relief; but
            this illusion was ere long dispelled. News arrived that the Parthian monarch,
            having been made acquainted with his plans and proceedings, had followed on the
            footsteps of his army, had come up with Statianus,
            and made a successful onslaught on his detachment. Ten thousand Romans were
            killed in the engagement; many prisoners were taken; all the baggage-waggons and engines of war fell into the enemy’s hands; and Statianus himself was among the slain. A further and
            still worse result followed. The Armenian monarch was so disheartened by the
            defeat, that, regarding the Roman cause as desperate, he retired from the
            contest, drew off his troops, and left Antony to his own resources.
             The situation became now one of great difficulty.
            Autumn was approaching; supplies were falling short; the siege works which
            Antony had attempted made no progress; and it was impossible to construct a
            fresh battering-train to replace that which had been taken. If Antony could
            only capture the town before the winter set in, he would feel himself in
            safety, and, having a breathing-space during which he might repair his losses,
            would be able to recruit himself for another campaign. He therefore made
            desperate efforts to overcome the resistance offered by the besieged, and to
            obtain possession of the city. But all was in vain. The walls were too strong
            and too high. His mound was never brought to a level with their summit. From
            time to time the defenders made sallies, drove off his workmen, and inflicted
            serious damage on his construction. The Parthian monarch, hovering about in the neighbourhood, looked with scorn on his unavailing endeavours, and contented himself with hindering his
            supplies and interfering with his foraging parties. Efforts made by Antony to
            bring on a general engagement by means of a foraging expedition on a large
            scale failed, the Parthians retreating as soon as attacked, and exhibiting
            their marvellous power of getting out of an enemy’s
            reach almost without suffering any losses. The Roman commander, as the equinox
            drew near, came to the conclusion that he must withdraw from the siege and
            retire into Armenia, but before making this confession of failure, as a last
            resource, he sought to persuade his adversary to terms of accommodation. He
            would at once relinquish the siege, and recross the frontier, he said, if
            Phraates would only yield up to him the Crassian captives and standards. The demand was preposterous, and the Parthians simply
            laughed at it, feeling that it was for Antony rather to purchase an unmolested
            retreat, than for themselves to pay him for retiring. Each day that he lingered
            placed him in a worse position, and made it more certain that he could not
            escape serious disaster.
             At last the equinox arrived, and retreat became
            imperative. There were two roads by which it would be possible to reach the
            Araxes at the usual point of passage. One lay to the left, through a plain and
            open country, probably along the course of the Jaghetu and the eastern shores of Lake Urumiyeh, which is the route that an army would
            ordinarily take; the other, which was shorter but more difficult, lay to the
            right, leading across a mountain tract, but one fairly supplied with water, and
            in which there were a number of inhabited villages. The Triumvir was informed
            by his- scouts that the Parthians had occupied the easier route in the
            expectation that he would select it, and were hopeful of overwhelming his
            entire force with their cavalry in the plains. He therefore took the road to
            the right, through a rugged and inclement country—probably that between Takht-i-Sulefman and Tabriz—and, guided
            by a Mardian who was well acquainted with the district, set out to make his way
            back to the Araxes. His decision took the Parthians by surprise, and for two
            whole days he was unmolested. By the third day, however, they had thrown
            themselves across his path. Antony, expecting no interference, was pursuing his
            march in a somewhat disorderly manner, when the Mardian guide, perceiving signs
            of recent injury to the route, gave him warning that the enemy could not be far
            off, and the Roman general had just time to make his troops form in battle
            array, and bring his light armed and slingers to the front, when the Parthian
            horsemen made their appearance on all sides, and began a fierce assault But the
            Roman light troops, especially those armed with slings and darts, made a
            vigorous resistance, the leaden missiles of the slingers being found
            particularly effective; and, after a short combat, the Parthians, following
            their usual tactics, drew off, only, however, to return again and again, until
            at last Antony’s Gallic cavalry found an opportunity of charging them, when
            they broke and fled hastily, having received a serious check, from which they
            did not recover during the remainder of the day.
             However, on the day following, they reappeared; and
            thenceforth for nineteen consecutive days they disputed with Antony every inch
            of his road, and inflicted on him the most grievous losses. “The sufferings of
            the Roman army during this time,” says a modern historian of Rome, “ were
            unparalleled in their military annals. The intense cold, the blinding snow and
            driving sleet, the want sometimes of provisions, sometimes of water, the use of
            poisonous herbs, and the harassing attacks of the enemy’s cavalry and bowmen,
            which could only be repelled by maintaining the dense array of the phalanx or
            the tortoise, reduced the retreating army by one-third of its numbers.” Much
            gallantry was shown, especially by some of the officers, as Flavius Gallus; and
            Antony himself displayed all the finest qualities of a commander, except
            judgment; but every effort was in vain: as the Roman army dwindled in numbers,
            that of the Parthians increased; as the strength of the individual soldiers
            failed through scantiness or unwholesomeness of food, the courage and audacity
            of their adversaries were augmented ; the Roman losses grew greater from day to
            day, and at last culminated in one occasion of extreme disaster, when eight
            thousand men were placed hors de combat, three thousand of them, including
            Gallus, being slain. At length, after a march of 300 Roman, or 277 British,
            miles, the survivors reached the river Araxes, probably at the Julfa ferry, and, crossing it, found themselves in Armenia.
            But the calamities of the return were not yet ended. Although it had been
            arranged with Artavasdes that the bulk of the Roman army should winter in
            Armenia, yet, before the various detachments could reach the quarters assigned
            them in different parts of the country, eight thousand more had perished,
            through the effect of past privations or the severity of the Armenian winter.
            Altogether, out of the hundred thousand men whom Antony had taken with him into
            Media Atropatene in the midsummer of BC 36, less than seventy thousand
            remained to commence the campaign of the ensuing year. Well may the
            unfortunate commander have exclaimed during the later portion of his march, as
            he compared his own heavy losses with the light ones suffered by Xenophon and
            his Greeks in these same regions : “Oh, those Ten Thousand! those Ten Thousand!”
             On the withdrawal of Antony into Armenia, a quarrel
            broke out between Phraates and his Median vassal. The latter complained that he
            was wronged in the division made of the Roman spoils, and expressed himself
            with so much freedom as seriously to offend his suzerain. Perceiving this, he
            became alarmed lest Phraates should punish his boldness by deposing him from
            his office and setting up another vitaxa in
            his place. He thought it necessary therefore to look out for some powerful
            support, and on carefully considering the political situation, came to the
            conclusion that his best hope lay in making a friend of his late foe Antony,
            and placing himself under Roman protection. Antony was known to have been
            deeply offended by the conduct of his Armenian ally in the late campaign, and
            to be desirous of taking vengeance on him. He had already made an attempt to
            get possession of his person, which had failed through the suspiciousness and
            caution of the wily Oriental. Hostilities between Armenia and Rome were
            evidently impending, and might break out at any moment. It would be clearly for
            Antony’s interest, when war broke out, to have a friend on the Armenian frontier,
            and especially one who was strong in cavalry and bowmen. The Median monarch
            therefore sent an ambassador of rank to Alexandria, where Antony was passing
            the winter, and boldly proposed an alliance. Antony readily accepted the offer.
            He was intensely angered by the conduct of his late confederate, and resolved
            on punishing his disaffection and desertion; he viewed the Median alliance as
            of the utmost importance, not only as against Armenia, but still more in
            connection with the design, which he still entertained, of invading Parthia
            itself; and he saw in the Atropatenian ruler a prince
            whom it would be well worth his while to bind to his cause indissolubly. He
            therefore embraced the overtures made to him with joy, and even rewarded the
            messenger who had brought them with a principality. After sundry efforts to
            entice Artavasdes into his power, which occupied him during the greater part of
            BC 35, but which were unsuccessful, in the spring of BC 34 he suddenly made his
            appearance in Armenia. His army, which had remained there from the previous
            campaign, held all the most important positions, and, as he professed the most
            friendly feelings towards Artavasdes, even proposing an alliance between their
            families, that prince, after some hesitation, at length ventured into his
            presence. He was immediately seized and put in chains. Armenia was rapidly
            overrun. Artaxias, the eldest son of Artavasdes, whom the Armenians made king
            in the room of his father, was defeated, and forced to take refuge with the
            Parthians. Antony then arranged a marriage between a daughter of the Median
            monarch and his own son by Cleopatra, Alexander; and leaving garrisons in
            Armenia to hold it as a conquered province, carried off Artavasdes, together
            with a rich booty, into Egypt.
             Phraates, during these transactions, had remained
            wholly upon the defensive. He was not a man of much enterprise, and probably
            thought that a waiting policy was, under the circumstances, the best one. It
            cannot have been displeasing to him to see Artavasdes punished; and doubtless
            he must have been gratified to observe how Antony was injuring his own cause by
            exasperating the Armenians, and teaching them to detest Rome even more than
            they detested Parthia. But while the Roman troops held possession both of Syria
            and of Armenia, and the alliance between Rome and Media Atropatene continued,
            he could not venture to take any aggressive step, or think of doing more than
            protecting his own frontier. Almost any other Roman commander than Antony
            would, after crushing Armenia, have at once carried the war, in conjunction
            with his Median ally, into Parthia, and have endeavoured to strike a blow that might avenge the defeat of Carrhae. Phraates naturally
            expected an invasion of his territories both in BC 34, after Antony’s
            occupation of Armenia, and in the following year, when he again appeared in
            these parts, and advanced to the Araxes. But Antony’s attention was so much
            engrossed by the proceedings of his rival, Octavian, in the West, and it was so
            clear to him that the great contest for the mastership of the Roman world could
            not be delayed much longer, that Eastern affairs had almost ceased to interest
            him, and his chief desire was to be quit of them. The object of his advance to
            the Araxes in BC 33 was to place things in such a position that his presence
            might be no longer necessary. It seemed to him that the interests of Rome would
            be sufficiently safeguarded, if the Median alliance were assured, and he
            therefore sought an interview with the Atropatenian king, and concluded a treaty with him. The terms were very favourable to the Median. He received a body of Roman heavy infantry in exchange for a
            detachment of his own light horsemen; his dominions were considerably enlarged
            on the side of Armenia; and the marriage previously arranged between his
            daughter, Jotapa, and Antony’s son, Alexander, was accomplished. Antony then
            marched away to meet his Roman rival, flattering himself that he had secured,
            at any rate for some years, the tranquillity of the
            Asiatic continent.
             But Phraates now saw his opportunity. In conjunction
            with Artaxias, he attacked the Median king, and, though at first repulsed by
            the valour of the Roman troops in the Median service,
            succeeded, after Antony had required them to rejoin his standard, in inflicting
            on him a severe defeat, and even making him a prisoner. This success led to
            another. Artaxias, having now only the Roman garrisons to contend with,
            re-entered and recovered Armenia. The Roman garrisons were put to the sword.
            Armenia became once more wholly independent of Rome; and it is probable that
            Media Atropatene returned to the Parthian allegiance.
             The result of the, expedition of Antony was thus
            rather to elevate Parthia than to depress her. Antony, notwithstanding his
            undoubted courage, let it be clearly seen that he shrank from a direct
            encounter with the full force of the Parthian kingdom. Hence his avoidance of
            any invasion of actual Parthian territory, and the limitation of his efforts to
            the injuring of his enemy by striking at her through her dependencies, Media
            and Armenia. Nor was the timidity thus exhibited compensated for by success in
            the comparatively small enterprises to which he confined himself. The
            expedition against Media Atropatene was a complete failure, and resulted in the
            loss of thirty thousand men. The Armenian campaign succeeded at the time, but
            it alienated a nation which it was of the utmost importance to conciliate, and
            it was followed almost immediately by a revolt in which Rome suffered fresh
            disasters, and which drew Armenia closer to Parthia than she had ever been
            drawn previously. On the retirement of Antony from the East, Parthia occupied
            as grand a position as had ever before been hers, excepting during the brief
            space of her successes under Pacorus and Labienus.
                 
             INTERNAL TROUBLES IN PARTHIA—HER RELATIONS WITH ROME
            UNDER AUGUSTUS AND TIBERIUS.
                 
             Phraates, justly proud of his successes against
            Antony, and of the re-establishment of his authority over Media Atropatene,
            regarding, moreover, his position in Parthia as thereby absolutely secured, proceeded
            to indulge the natural cruelty of his disposition, and resumed the harsh and
            tyrannical treatment of his subjects, by which he had made himself odious in
            the early years of his reign. So far did he push his oppression, that ere long
            the patience of the people gave way, and an insurrection broke out against his
            authority, which compelled him to fly the country (BC 33). The revolt was
            headed by a certain Tiridates, a Parthian noble, who, upon its success, was
            made king by the insurgents. Phraates fled into Scythia, and appealed to the
            nomads to embrace his cause. Ever ready for war and plunder, the hordes were
            nothing loth; and, crossing the frontier in force, they succeeded without much
            difficulty in restoring the exiled monarch to the throne from which his
            subjects had deposed him. Tiridates fled at their approach, and, having
            contrived to carry off in his flight the youngest son of Phraates, presented
            himself before Octavian, who was in Syria at the time (BC 30) on his return
            from Egypt, surrendered the young prince into his hands, and requested his aid
            against the tyrant. Octavian accepted the valuable hostage, but, with his usual
            caution, declined to pledge himself to furnish any help to the pretender; he
            might remain, he said, in Syria, if he so wished, and while he continued under
            Roman protection a suitable provision should be made for his support, but he
            must not expect to be replaced upon the Parthian throne by the Roman arms. Some
            years later (BC 23), Phraates in his turn made application to the Imperator for
            the surrender of the person of Tiridates and the restoration of his kidnapped
            son; but the application was only partially successful. Octavian said he
            willingly restored to him his son, and would not even ask a ransom; but the
            surrender of a fugitive was a different matter, and one that he could not
            possibly consent to. Where would be the honour of
            Rome, if such a thing were done? Phraates would, no doubt, feel that some
            return was due on account of his son. An acceptable return would be the
            delivery to the Romans of the standards and captives taken from Crassus and
            Antony. The Parthian monarch made no direct reply to this suggestion. He gladly
            received his son, but ignored the rest of the message. It was not until three
            years later, when Octavian (now become Augustus) visited the East, and war
            seemed the probable alternative if he continued obdurate, that the Parthian
            monarch brought himself to relinquish the trophies, which were as much prized
            by the victors as by the vanquished. The act was one so unpatriotic as to be
            scarcely pardonable; but we must remember that Phraates held his crown by a
            very insecure tenure—he was extremely unpopular with his subjects, and
            Augustus had it in his power at any moment to produce a pretender, who had once
            occupied, and with Roman help might easily have ascended for a second time, the
            throne of the Arsacids.
             The remaining years of Phraates—and he reigned for
            nearly twenty years after restoring the standards —were almost unbroken by any
            event of importance. The result of the twenty years’ struggle between Rome and
            Parthia had been to impress either nation with a wholesome fear of the other.
            Both had triumphed on their own ground; both had failed when they ventured on
            sending expeditions into their enemy’s territory. Each now stood on its guard,
            watching the movements of its adversary across the Euphrates. Both had become
            pacific. It is a well- known fact that Augustus left it as a principle of
            policy to his successors that the Roman territory had reached its proper
            limits, and could not with any advantage be extended further. This principle,
            followed with the utmost strictness by Tiberius, was accepted as a rule by all
            the earlier Caesars, and only regarded by them as admitting of rare and slight
            exceptions. Trajan was the first who, a hundred and thirty years after the
            accession of Augustus, made light of it, and set it at defiance. With him
            re-awoke the spirit of conquest, the aspiration after universal dominion. But
            in the meantime there was. peace—peace not indeed absolutely unbroken, for border
            wars occurred, and Rome was sometimes tempted to interfere by arms in the
            internal quarrels of her neighbour; but a general state of peace and amity
            prevailed; neither state made any grand attack on the other’s dominions; no
            change occurred in the frontier; no great battle tested the relative strength
            of the two peoples. Such rivalry as still continued was exhibited less in arms
            than in diplomacy, and showed itself mainly in endeavours on either side to obtain a predominant influence in Armenia. There alone during
            the century and a half that intervened between Antony and Trajan did the
            interests of Rome and Parthia come into collision, and in connection with this
            kingdom alone was there during these years any struggle between the two
            empires.
             After Phraates had yielded to Augustus in the important
            matter of the standards and the prisoners, he appears for many years to have
            studiously cultivated his good graces. In the interval between BC 11 and BC 7,
            having reason to distrust the intentions of his subjects towards him, and to
            suspect that they might not improbably depose him and place one of his sons
            upon the Parthian throne, he resolved to send these possible rivals out of the
            country; and on this occasion he paid Augustus the compliment of selecting Rome
            for his children’s residence. The youths were four in number—Vonones, who was
            the eldest, Seraspadanes, Rhodaspes,
            and Phraates; two of them were married and had children. They resided at Rome
            during the remainder of their father’s lifetime, and were treated as became
            their rank, being supported at the public charge, and in a magnificent manner.
            The Roman writers speak of them as “hostages” given by Phraates to the Roman Emperor
            ; but this was certainly not the intention of the Parthian monarch, and it was
            scarcely possible that the idea could be entertained by the Romans at the time
            of their residence.
             The friendly relations thus established between
            Phraates and Augustus would probably have continued undisturbed until the death
            of the one or the other had not a revolution broken out in Armenia, which
            tempted the Parthian king beyond his powers of resistance. On the death of
            Artaxias, in the year BC 20, Augustus, who was then in the East, had sent
            Tiberius into Armenia, to arrange the affairs of the nation; and Tiberius had
            thought it best to place upon the throne a brother of Artaxias, named Tigranes.
            Parthia had made no objection to this arrangement, but had tacitly admitted the
            Roman suzerainty over the Armenian nation. Fourteen years afterwards, in BC 6,
            Tigranes died; and the Armenians, without waiting to know the pleasure of the
            Roman Emperor, conferred the sovereignty on his three sons, whom their father
            had previously designated for the royal office by associating them with him in
            the government. But this was a liberty which Augustus could not possibly
            allow. He therefore, in BC 5, sent an expedition into Armenia, deposed the
            three sons of Tigranes, and established in the kingdom a certain Artavasdes,
            whose birth, rank, and claims to the royal position are unknown. But the
            Armenians were dissatisfied and recalcitrant. After enduring the rule of
            Rome’s nominee for the short space of three years, they rose in revolt against
            him, defeated the Romans who endeavoured to support
            his authority, and drove him out of the kingdom. Another Tigranes was placed
            upon the throne; and, at the same time, Parthia was called in to give the
            Armenians their protection, in case Rome should again interfere with the choice
            of the nation. Phraates could not bring himself to reject the Armenian
            overtures. Ever since the time of the second Mithridates, it had been a settled
            principle of Parthia’s policy that Armenia should be dependent on herself; and,
            even at the cost of a rupture with Rome, it seemed to Phraates that he must respond
            to the appeal made to him. The rupture might not come. Augustus was now
            advanced in years, and might submit to the indignity offered him without
            resenting it. He had lately lost the services of his best general—his stepson,
            Tiberius—who, in consequence of the slights put upon him, had gone into
            retirement at Rhodes. He had no one that he could entrust with an army but his
            grandsons, youths who had not yet fleshed their maiden swords. Phraates
            probably hoped that, under such circumstances, Augustus would draw back before
            the terrors of a Parthian war, and would allow without remonstrance—or, at any
            rate, without resistance—the passing of Armenia into the position of a Parthian
            subject ally.
             But, if such were his expectations, he had greatly
            miscalculated. Augustus had as keen a sense of what the honour of Rome required now that he was an old man of sixty as when he was a youth of
            twenty. From the time that he first heard of the Armenian outbreak, and of the
            support lent it by Parthia, he appears never to have wavered in his
            determination to re-assert the Roman claim to a preponderating influence over
            Armenia, but only to have hesitated for a time as to the individual whose
            services it would be best to employ in the business. Tiberius naturally
            presented himself to his mind as by far the fittest person for such a work—a
            work in which diplomatic and military ability might be, both of them, almost
            equally required ; but Tiberius had recently taken offence at certain slights
            which he supposed himself to have received, and had withdrawn from the public
            service and from official life altogether. In default of his brave and astute
            stepson, Augustus could only fall back upon his grandsons; but the eldest of
            these, Caius, was now, in the year BC 2, no more than eighteen years of age,
            and the policy of employing so young a man in so difficult and important a
            business could not but appear to him extremely questionable. Augustus therefore
            hesitated, and it was not until late in the year BC 1 that he despatched Caius to the East, with authority to settle the
            Parthian and Armenian troubles as it should seem best to him.
             Meanwhile, however, a change had occurred in Parthia.
            Phraates, when somewhat advanced in life, had married an Italian slave-girl,
            called Musa, who had been sent to him as a present by Augustus, and had had a
            son born to him from this marriage, who, as he grew up, came to hold an
            important position in the Parthian state. It was perhaps through the influence
            of this youth’s mother, Musa, that Phraates was induced to send his four elder
            boys to Rome, there to receive their education. At any rate, their absence left
            an opening for her son, Phraataces, of which she took
            care that he should have the full advantage; and the youth, becoming his
            father’s sole support in his declining years, came to look upon himself, and to
            be looked upon by others, as his natural successor. Conscious, however, of the
            weakness of his claim to the throne, and doubtful of his father’s intentions
            with regard to him, if he allowed events to take their natural course, the
            ambitious youth resolved to become the shaper of his own future, and, in
            conjunction with his mother, administered poison to the aged monarch, from the
            effects of which he died. Phraataces then seized the
            throne, and reigned as joint sovereign with his mother, to whom he allowed the
            titles of “Queen and Goddess,” and whose image he placed upon the reverse of
            most of his coins.
             Among the first acts of Phraataces as king was the sending of an embassy to Augustus, whom he professed to regard
            as still friendly to Parthia, though he must have known that the Parthian
            attitude towards Armenia had alienated him. He informed Augustus of his
            accession to the throne of the Arsacidae, apologised for the circumstances under which it had taken
            place, and proposed a renewal of the treaty of peace which had subsisted
            between Augustus and his father, adding a request that the Roman Emperor would,
            in consideration of the peace, kindly surrender to him his four brothers, whose
            proper place of residence was not Rome, but Parthia. With respect to Armenia he
            observed a discreet silence, leaving it to Augustus to initiate negotiations on
            the subject or to accept the status quo. Augustus replied to this message in
            terms of extreme severity. Addressing Phraataces by
            his bare name, without adding the title of king, he required him to lay aside
            the royal appellation, which he had so arrogantly and unwarrantably assumed,
            and at the same time to evacuate all the portions of Armenia which his troops
            wrongfully occupied. With respect to the surrender of the Parthian princes, the
            brothers of Phraataces, and their families, he said
            nothing. Nor did he respond to the appeal concerning the formal renewal of a
            treaty of peace. He left Phraataces to infer that his
            brothers would be retained at Rome, as pretenders to the throne of Parthia,
            whom it might be convenient at some future time to bring forward; and he not
            obscurely intimated that no treaty of peace would be concluded until the
            Parthian troops were withdrawn across the Armenian frontier. Phraataces, however, was not to be cowed by mere words. He
            repaid Augustus in his own coin, sending him a contemptuous message, in which,
            while assuming to himself the high-sounding Oriental designation of “King of
            Kings,” he curtly addressed the Roman Emperor as “Caesar.”
             It is probable that this attitude of defiance would
            have been maintained, and that the Parthian troops would have continued to
            garrison Armenia, had Augustus refrained from active measures, and been content
            with menaces. But when, in BC 1, the Emperor proceeded from words to acts, and despatched his grandson, Caius, to the East at the head of
            a large force, with orders to re-establish the Roman influence in Armenia, even
            at the cost of a Parthian war, and when Caius showed himself in Syria with all
            the magnificent surroundings of the Imperial dignity, Phraataces became alarmed. It was arranged during the winter that an interview should be
            held between the two princes in the spring of AD 1, on an island in the
            Euphrates, where the terms of an arrangement between the two empires should be
            discussed and settled. For the first and almost the last time a Parthian
            monarch and a scion of the Roman Imperial House met amicably for the purpose of
            negotiation, and discussed the terms on which the two empires could be friends.
            On either bank of the “great river” were drawn up the mighty hosts, which,
            within a few days, if no agreement were come to, would be loosed at each
            other’s' throats. 1 The two chiefs, accompanied by an equal number of
            attendants, passed from their respective banks to the island, and there, in the
            full sight of both armies, proceeded to hold the conference. An arrangement
            satisfactory to both sides was made, the chief proviso of which was the
            evacuation of Armenia by the Parthians. Feasting and banqueting followed. The
            Parthian king was first entertained by Caius on the Roman side of the river,
            after which Caius was in his turn feasted by the Parthian on the opposite bank.
            Cordial relations were established. For once in the course of the long struggle
            with Rome, Parthia seems to have actually made up her mind to relinquish
            Armenia to her adversary. She gave up her claims, withdrew her troops, and,
            during the serious troubles which followed—troubles wherein Caius lost his
            life— honourably abstained from all interference,
            either by intrigue or arms, in Armenian affairs, and allowed Rome to settle
            them at her pleasure.
             The willingness of Phraataces thus to efface himself, and concede to Rome the foremost position in Asia,
            arose probably from the unsettled state of the kingdom, and the internal
            difficulties which threatened him. To be a parricide was not in Parthia an
            absolute bar to popularity and a quiet reign, as had been proved by the
            prosperous reign of Phraates IV., but there were circumstances connected with
            the recent palace revolution, which threw special discredit upon the principal
            agent in it, and grievously offended the pride oi the Parthian nobles. Private
            and selfish motives had alone actuated the young prince, who could not even
            pretend any public ground for the extreme step that he had taken. His
            subjection to female influence, especially when the female was a foreign
            slave-girl, enraged the nobles and drew down their contempt. The exalted honours which he heaped on her offended their pride. Rumours, which may have had no foundation in fact,
            increased his unpopularity, and covered his companion on the throne with even a
            deeper shade of disgrace. The Megistanes consulted
            together, and within a few years of his establishment as king raised a revolt
            against his authority, which terminated in his deposition or death. An Arsacid,
            named Orodes, was chosen in his place; but he too, in a short time, displeased
            his subjects, and was murdered by them, either at a banquet or during a hunting
            expedition. It then occurred to the Megistanes to
            fall back on the legitimate heir to the throne, who was still at Rome, whither
            he had been sent by his father Some fifteen years previously. Accordingly, they despatched an embassy to Augustus (AD. 5) and asked
            to have Vonones, the eldest son of Phraates IV, sent back to Parthia, that he
            might receive his father’s kingdom. Augustus readily complied, since he
            regarded it as for the honour of Rome to give a king
            to Parthia, and Vonones was sent out to Asia with much pomp and many presents,
            to occupy a position which was the second highest that the world had to offer.
             It is said that princes are always popular on their
            coronation day; and certainly Vonones was no exception to the general rule. His
            subjects received him with every demonstration of joy, pleased like children
            with a new plaything. But this state of feeling did not continue very long. The
            foreign training of the young monarch soon showed itself. Bred up at Rome,
            amid the luxuries and refinements of Western civilisation,
            the rough sports and coarse manners of his countrymen displeased and disgusted
            him. He took no pleasure in horses, seldom appeared in the hunting-field,
            absented himself from the rude feastings which formed a marked feature of the
            national manners, and, when he showed himself in public, was usually seen
            reclining in a litter. He had brought with him, moreover, from the place of his
            exile, a number of Greek companions, whom' the Parthians despised and
            ridiculed. The favour which he showed these
            interlopers excited their jealousy and rage. It was to no purpose that he
            sought to conciliate his angry subjects by the openness and affability of his demeanour, or by the readiness with which he allowed access
            to his person. Virtues and graces, unknown to the nation hitherto, were, in the
            eyes of the courtiers, not merits but defects. Dislike of the monarch led them
            to look back with dissatisfaction on the part which they had taken in placing
            him upon the throne. “ Parthia had indeed degenerated,” they said, “in asking
            for a king who belonged to another world, and into whom there had been
            engrained a foreign and hostile civilisation. All the
            glory gained by destroying Crassus and repulsing Antony was utterly lost and
            gone, if the country was to be ruled by Caesar’s bond-slave, and the throne of
            the Arsacidae to be treated as if it were a Roman
            province. It would have been bad enough to have had a prince imposed upon them
            by the will of a superior, if they had been conquered; it was worse, in all
            respects worse, to suffer such an insult, when they had not even had war made
            upon them.” Under the influence of these feelings, the Parthians, after they
            had tolerated Vonones for a few years, rose in revolt against him (about AD 10),
            and summoned Artabanus, an Arsacid, who had grown to manhood among the Dahae of
            the Caspian region, but was at this time subject-king of Media Atropatene, to
            rule over them.
             A crown, when it is offered, is not often declined,
            though a few crowns may have gone begging in the modern world, now that
            kingship has lost its glamour; and Artabanus, on receiving the overture from
            the Parthian nobles, at once expressed his willingness to accept the proffered
            dignity. He invaded Parthia at the head of an army consisting of his own
            subjects, and engaged Vonones, to whom in his difficulties the bulk of the
            Parthian people had rallied. This engagement resulted in the defeat of the
            Median monarch ; and Vonones was so proud of his victory that he immediately
            had a coin struck to commemorate it, bearing on the obverse his own head, with
            the legend of, BASIALEUS ONONIS, and on the reverse a Victory with the
            legend—BASILEUS ONONHS NEIKISAS ARTABANON—“King Onones on his defeat of Artabanus.” But the self-gratulation was premature. Artabanus
            had made good his retreat into his own country, and, having there collected a
            larger army than before, returned to the attack. This time he was successful.
            The forces of Vonones were defeated, and he himself, escaping from the battle
            with a few followers, fled on horseback to Seleucia, while his vanquished army,
            following more slowly in his track, was pressed upon by the victorious Mede,
            and suffered great losses. Artabanus, entering Ctesiphon in triumph, was
            immediately acclaimed king. Vonones took refuge in Armenia, and, the throne
            happening to be vacant, was not only given an asylum, but appointed to the
            kingly office. Artabanus naturally remonstrated, and threatened war unless
            Vonones were surrendered to him. Armenia was alarmed, and began to waver;
            whereupon Vonones withdrew himself from the country, and sought the protection
            of Creticus Silanus, the Roman governor of Syria, who
            received him with favour, gave him a guard, and
            allowed him the state and title of king, but at the same time kept him in a
            sort of honourable captivity.
             It was under these circumstances that the Roman
            Emperor, Tiberius, who had recently succeeded Augustus, determined to entrust
            the administration and pacification of the East to a personage of importance—one
            who should combine the highest rank with considerable experience, and should
            strike the imagination of the Orientals, and command their attention, at once
            by the dignity of his office, and by the pomp and splendour of his surroundings. It may be that, in his selection of the individual, he was
            actuated by motives of jealousy, and by the wish to separate one, whom he could
            not but regard as a rival, from an army which had grown too much attached to
            him. But it seems scarcely fair to attribute these motives to him upon mere
            suspicion, and it is difficult to see what better choice than the one he made
            was open to him under the circumstances of the period. Germanicus was, at the
            time, the second man in the State. He had knowledge of affairs ; he was a good
            soldier and general; his manners were courteous and agreeable ; and he was
            popular with all classes. At once the nephew and the adopted son of the sovereign,
            he would scarcely seem to the Orientals to shine with a reflected radiance;
            they would see in him the alter ego of the great Western autocrat, and would be
            awed by the grandeur of his position, while fascinated by the charm of his
            personality. The more to affect their minds, Tiberius conferred on his
            representative none of the ordinary and well-worn titles of Roman
            administrative employment, but coined for him a phrase unknown in official
            language previously, investing him with an extraordinary command over all the
            Roman dominions east of the Hellespont. Full powers were granted him for making
            peace or war, for levying troops, annexing provinces, appointing subject kings,
            concluding treaties, and performing other sovereign acts without referring back
            to Rome for instructions. A train of unusual magnificence accompanied him to
            his charge, calculated to impress the Orientals with the conviction that this
            was no common negotiator. Germanicus arrived in Asia in the spring of AD 18,
            and within the space of a single year completed the task, which he had
            undertaken, satisfactorily. Having visited Artaxata in person, and ascertained the feelings and disposition of the Armenians, he
            made up his mind not to demand the re-instatement of Vonones, which would have
            been throwing down the gauntlet to Parthia, nor yet to allow the establishment
            of an Arsacid on the Armenian throne, which would have been exalting Parthia to
            the shame and dishonour of Rome, but to pursue a
            middle course, at which neither the Armenians nor the Parthians could take
            offence, while Roman dignity would be upheld, Roman traditions maintained, and
            something done to soothe the feelings and gratify the wishes of both the
            irritated Asiatic nations. There was in Armenia, where he had grown up, a
            foreign prince, named Zeno, the son of Polemo, once
            king of the curtailed Pontus, and afterwards of the Lesser Armenia, who was in
            very good odour among the Armenians, since he had,
            during a long residence, conformed himself in all respects to their habits and
            usages. Finding that it would please the Armenians, Germanicus determined on
            giving them this man for ruler, and at the seat of government, Artaxata, in the presence of a vast multitude of the
            people, and with the consent and approval of the principal nobles, he placed
            with his own hand the diadem on the brow of the favoured prince, and saluted him as king under the Armenian name, which he had never
            hitherto borne, of “Artaxias.” For the satisfaction of the Parthian monarch,
            who required that Vonones should either be delivered into his hands or removed
            to a greater distance from the Parthian frontier, he “interned” the unhappy
            prince in the Cilician city of Pompeiopolis—a change
            of residence so much disliked by the prince himself that the next year he endeavoured to escape from it, but, his attempt being
            discovered, he was pursued, overtaken, and slain in a skirmish on the banks of
            the river Pyramus. The pacification of the East was thus, with some difficulty,
            effected ; and Germanicus, quitting Asia, indulged himself in the luxury of a
            pleasure trip to Egypt.
             The dispositions which Germanicus had made sufficed to
            preserve the tranquillity of the East for the space
            of fifteen years. Artabanus, at peace with Rome and with Armenia, employed the
            time in the chastisement of border-tribes, and in petty wars, which however
            increased his reputation. Success followed on success ; and by degrees his
            opinion of his own military capacity was so much raised that he began to look
            upon a rupture with Rome as rather to be desired than dreaded. He knew that
            Germanicus was dead; that Tiberius was advanced in years, and not likely to
            engage in a distant military expedition; and that the East was under the rule
            of an official who had never yet distinguished himself as a commander. When,
            therefore, in AD 34, the Armenian throne was made vacant by the death of
            Artaxias III, the nominee of Germanicus, he boldly occupied the country, and
            claiming the disposal of the vacant dignity, bestowed it upon his own eldest
            son, a prince who bore the name of Arsaces. Nor did he rest content with this.
            Insult must be added to injury. Ambassadors were despatched to Rome with a demand for the restoration of the treasure which Vonones had
            carried off from Parthia and taken with him into Roman territory; and a threat
            was held out that Artabanus was about to reoccupy all the territory which,
            having been once Macedonian or Persian, was now properly his, since he was the
            natural successor and representative of Cyrus and Alexander. According to one
            writer, the Parthian monarch actually commenced military operations against
            Rome by the invasion of Cappadocia, which had been for some time a Roman
            province.
             It is uncertain what response Tiberius would have made
            to these demands and proceedings had the internal condition of Parthia been
            sound and satisfactory. He was certainly averse to war at this period of his
            life, and had actually sent instructions to Vitellius, the governor of Syria,
            after the seizure of Armenia by Artabanus, that he was to cultivate friendly
            relations with Parthia. But the Parthian kingdom was internally in a state of
            extreme disquiet; insurrection was threatened; and the nobles were in active
            correspondence with .the Imperial court on the subject of bringing forward a
            pretender. “Artabanus,” they said, “had, among his other cruelties, put to
            death all the adult members of the royal family who were in his power, and
            there was not an Arsacid in Asia of age to reign; but for a successful revolt
            an Arsacid leader was absolutely necessary: would not Rome supply the defect?
            Would she not send them one of the surviving sons of Phraates IV, to head the
            intended insurrection, which would then be sure to succeed? One son, named
            Phraates, like his father, was still living, and was, they understood, at Rome;
            if Tiberius would only send him, and he were once seen on the banks of the
            Euphrates, they guaranteed a successful outbreak—Artabanus would be driven from
            his throne without difficulty. Tiberius was prevailed upon to do as they
            desired. He furnished Phraates with all things necessary for his journey, and
            sent him into Asia, to lay claim to his father’s kingdom.
                 Phraates, however, was unequal to the task assigned
            him. The sudden change in his life and habits, which his new position
            necessitated, broke down his health, and he was but just arrived in Syria when
            he sickened and died. Tiberius replaced him by a nephew, named Tiridates,
            probably a son either of Rhodaspes or of Seraspadanes, and proceeded to devote to the affairs of the
            East all the energies of a mind eminently sagacious and fertile in resources.
            At his instigation, Pharasmanes, king of Iberia, a
            portion of the modern Georgia, was induced to take the field, and invade
            Armenia; where, after removing the reigning Parthian prince, Arsaces, by
            poison, he occupied the capital, and established his own brother, Mithridates,
            as king. Artabanus met this movement by giving the direction of affairs in
            Armenia to another son, Orodes, and sending him with all speed to maintain the
            Parthian cause in the disputed province; but Orodes proved no match for his
            adversary, who was superior in numbers, in the variety of his troops, and in
            familiarity with the localities. Pharasmanes had
            obtained the assistance of his neighbours, the Albanians, and opening the
            passes of the Caucasus, had admitted through them a number of the Scythic or Sarmatian hordes, who were always ready, when
            their services were well paid, to take a part in the quarrels of the south.
            Orodes failed to secure either mercenaries or allies, and had to contend
            unassisted against the three enemies who had joined their forces to oppose him.
            For some time he prudently declined an engagement; but it was impossible to
            restrain the ardour of his troops, whom the enemy
            exasperated by their reproaches. After a while he was compelled to accept the
            battle which Pharasmanes incessantly offered. The
            troops at his disposal consisted entirely of cavalry, while Pharasmanes had, besides his horse, a powerful body of infantry. The conflict was
            nevertheless long and furious ; the Parthians and Sarmatians were very equally
            matched ; and the victory might have been doubtful, if it had not happened that
            in a hand-to-hand combat between the two commanders, Orodes was struck to the
            ground by his antagonist, and thought by most of his own side to be killed. As
            usual under such circumstances in the East, a rout followed. If we are to
            believe Josephus, “many tens of thousands” were slain. Armenia was wholly lost
            to Parthia; and Artabanus found himself left with diminished resources and
            tarnished reputation to meet the intrigues of his domestic foes.
             Still, he would not succumb without an effort. In the
            spring of AD 36, having levied the whole force of the empire, he took the field
            in person, and marched northwards, with the intention of avenging himself on
            the Iberians and recovering his lost province. But his first efforts were
            unsuccessful; and before he could renew them the Roman general, Vitellius, put
            himself at the head of his legions, and, moving towards the Euphrates,
            threatened Mesopotamia with invasion. Placed thus between two dangers, the
            Parthian monarch felt that he had no choice but to abandon Armenia and return
            to the defence of his own proper territories, which in his absence must have
            lain temptingly open to an invader. His return caused Vitellius to change his
            tactics. Instead of challenging Artabanus to an engagement, and letting the
            quarrel be decided by a trial of strength in the open field, he fell back on
            the weapon of intrigue so dear to his master, and proceeded by a lavish expenditure
            of money to excite disaffection once more among the Parthian grandees. This
            time the conspiracy was successful. The military disasters of the last two
            years had alienated from Artabanus the affections of those whom his previous
            cruelties had failed to disgust or alarm ; and he found himself without any
            armed force whereon he could rely, beyond a small number of the foreign guards
            whom he maintained about his person. It seemed to him that his only safety was
            in flight; and accordingly he quitted his capital, and removed himself hastily
            to Hyrcania, in the immediate vicinity of the Scythian Dahae, among whom he had
            been brought up. Here the population was friendly to him, and he lived a
            retired life, waiting (as he said) until the Parthians, who could judge an
            absent prince with fairness, although they could not long continue faithful to
            a present one, should repent of their behaviour to
            him.
             When the flight of Artabanus became known to the
            Romans, Vitellius immediately advanced to the banks of the Euphrates, and
            introduced Tiridates into his kingdom. Fortunate omens were said to have
            accompanied the passage of the river, and these were followed by adhesions, the
            importance of which was undoubted. Ornospades, satrap
            of Mesopotamia, and a former comrade of Tiberius in the Dalmatic war, was the
            first to join the standard of the pretender with a large body of horse. Next
            came Sinnaces, who had long been in correspondence
            with the Romans, with a contingent; then his father, Abdageses—“the
            pillar of the party,” as Tacitus calls him—and the keeper of the royal
            treasures, together with other persons of high position. Vitellius, on seeing
            the pretender thus warmly welcomed by his countrymen, regarded his mission as
            accomplished, and returned with his troops into Syria. Tiridates proceeded
            through Mesopotamia and Assyria, receiving on his way the submission of many
            Greek and some Parthian cities, as Halus and Artemita.
            The Greeks saw in his Roman breeding a guarantee of the politeness and refinement
            which had been wholly wanting in Artabanus, brought up among the uncivilised Scyths. In the great city of Seleucia he was
            received with an obsequiousness that bordered on adulation. Besides paying him
            all the customary royal honours, both old and new,
            they flatteringly compared him with his predecessor, who, they said, had been
            no true Arsacid. Tiridates was pleased to reward these unseemly compliments by
            a modification of the Seleucian constitution in a
            democratic sense. From Seleucia he crossed the Tigris to Ctesiphon, where,
            after a short delay, caused by the absence of some important governors of
            provinces, he was crowned King of Parthia according to the established forms by
            the Surena, or Commander-in-chief of the period.
             Tiridates thought that now all was secure. Artabanus
            was in hiding in Hyrcania, leading a miserable existence. The whole of the
            western provinces had declared for him, and no signs of hostility appeared in
            the East. He deemed his rule acquiesced in generally, and there is reason to
            suppose that his anticipations would have proved correct, had not discontent
            shown itself at the Court and among the higher officials. There had been many
            who had hoped for the office of Grand Vizier, and in nominating one to it
            Tiridates had displeased all the rest. There were also many, who through
            accident or hesitation in making up their minds had been absent from the
            coronation ceremonial, and who believed themselves to be on that account
            suspected of disaffection, or at any rate of lukewarmness. It is also more than
            probable that the “Roman breeding” of the new monarch, which delighted his
            Grecian, offended his Parthian subjects. At any rate, however we may account
            for it, disaffection certainly broke out. Emissaries from the nobles sought the
            dethroned monarch in his obscure retirement, and placed before him the prospect
            of a restoration, which they declared themselves anxious to bring about. Distrustful
            at first of what seemed to him mere levity and fickleness, Artabanus was
            ultimately persuaded that the overtures made to him were sincere, and that if
            he himself were not the object of any very devoted affection on the part of the
            malcontents, Tiridates at any rate was the object of a very real and pronounced
            hostility. He therefore placed himself in the hands of the conspirators, and,
            having first secured the services of a body of Dahae and other Scyths, marched
            westward with all speed, anxious at once to cut short the preparations which
            were being made to resist him by his enemies, and to forestall the desertions,
            which he could not but anticipate, on the part of his friends. The good policy
            of this rapid movement is unquestionable. It startled and greatly discomposed
            Tiridates and his counsellors. Of these, some recommended an immediate attack
            on the troops of Artabanus before they were recovered from the fatigues of
            their long march ; while others, and among them Abdageses,
            the chief vizier, advised a retreat into Mesopotamia, and a junction with the
            Armenian levies, and with the Roman troops, which Vitellius, on the first news
            of the insurrection, had thrown across the Euphrates. The more timid counsel prevailed,
            and a retreat was determined on. But reculer pour mieux sauter is a
            maxim only suited to the West. In the East the first step in retreat is the
            first step towards ruin. No sooner was the Tigris crossed and the march through
            Mesopotamia begun than the host of Tiridates melted away like an iceberg in the
            Gulf Stream. The Arabs of the Mesopotamian desert were the first to break up
            and disband themselves, the nearness of their homes offering an irresistible
            attraction; but their example was soon followed by the rest of the army, which
            had no such excuse. Some directed their steps homewards; others joined the
            enemy; Tiridates was at last left with a mere handful of adherents, and,
            hastening into Syria, put himself once more under Roman protection.
             The attempt to establish the influence of Rome over
            the Parthian kingdom, by fixing a Roman puppet on the throne of the Arsacidae, thus proved altogether a failure. But the
            general effect of the struggle was advantageous to Rome, and reflects credit on
            the prince who, at the age of seventy-seven, at once vindicated the Roman honour and baffled the schemes of one of the ablest of the
            Parthian monarchs. Artabanus, when after his various vicissitudes he recovered
            his throne, had no longer any stomach for great enterprises. He took no further
            steps to disturb Mithridates in his possession of Armenia, and he left
            Vitellius unmolested on the Euphrates. When, towards the close of AD 36, or
            very early in AD 37, he had an interview with the Roman proconsul halfway
            between the two banks of the river, he distinctly renounced all claims to the
            Armenian kingdom; at the same time agreeing to send one of his sons, Darius, to
            Rome in a position which Rome regarded as that of a hostage, and further
            consenting to offer incense to the emblems of Roman sovereignty—an act, as the
            Romans understood it, of submission and homage. Artabanus, by these
            concessions, the meaning of which he did not perhaps fully understand,
            decidedly lowered the prestige of his nation, and yielded to Rome a
            pre-eminence which was scarcely admitted by any other monarch, or at any other
            period. We cannot be surprised that the credit of concluding such a peace,
            though belonging really to Tiberius, was falsely claimed by his flatterers for
            Caligula, the new emperor, soon after whose accession in March, AD 37, the news
            of the successful negotiations reached Rome.
             
             ASINAI AND ANILAI—AN EPISODE OF PARTHIAN HISTORY.
                 
             It was during the troubled reign of Artabanus the
            Third, when the state was distracted between foreign war and domestic feud,
            that disturbances broke out in Mesopotamia, which have been graphically
            described by the Jewish writer Josephus, and which serve to throw considerable
            light on the internal condition of the Parthian Empire at this period. There
            was a large Jewish element in the population of the more western provinces of
            the empire, an element which dated from a time anterior to the rise, not only of
            the Parthian, but even of the Persian monarchy. That system of “transplantation
            of nations,” which was pursued on so large a scale by the Assyrian and
            Babylonian sovereigns of the eighth, seventh, and sixth centuries before
            Christ, had introduced into the heart of Asia a number of strange
            nationalities, and among these there was none more remarkable than that of the
            Hebrews. Whatever had become of the descendants of the Ten Tribes—whether in
            any places they still constituted distinct communities, or had long ere this
            been absorbed into the general population of the country —at any rate, colonies
            of Jews, dating from the time of Nebuchadnezzar’s Captivity, maintained themselves,
            often in a flourishing condition, in various parts of Babylonia, Armenia,
            Media, Mesopotamia, Susiana, and probably in other Parthian provinces. These
            colonies exhibited very generally the curious but well-known tendency of the
            Jewish race to a rate of increase quite disproportionate to that of the
            population among which they are settled. The Hebrew element became continually
            larger and more important in Babylonia, Mesopotamia, and the adjacent
            countries, notwithstanding the large draughts which from time to time were made
            upon it by Seleucus Nicator, and others of the Syrian princes. And this alien
            element in the population, for the most part prospered. The Jewish settlers
            seem to have enjoyed under the Parthians the same sort of toleration, and the
            same permission to exercise a species of self-government, which both Jews and
            Christians enjoy now in several parts of Turkey. In many cities they formed a recognised community under their own magistrates; some
            towns they had wholly to themselves; those who dwelt in Mesopotamia possessed a
            common treasury; and it was customary for them to send up to Jerusalem from
            time to time the offerings of the faithful, escorted by a convoy of thirty
            thousand or forty thousand armed men. The Parthian kings treated them well, and
            probably regarded them as a valuable counterpoise to the disaffected Greeks and
            Syrians of this part of the empire. They laboured under
            no disabilities; suffered no oppression; had no grievances of which to complain;
            and it would have seemed beforehand very improbable that they would ever become
            the cause of trouble or disturbance to the state; but circumstances seemingly
            trivial threw the whole community into commotion, and led on to disasters of an
            unusual and lamentable character.
             There were two young Jews, named respectively Asinai and Anilai, brothers,
            natives of Nearda, the city in which the general
            treasury of the community was established, who, on suffering some ill-usage at
            the hands of the manufacturer in whose service they were, threw up their
            employment, and, retiring to a marshy district enclosed between two arms of the
            Euphrates, made up their minds to exchange the dull career of honest labour for the more exciting one of robbery. The vagabonds
            of the neighbourhood, by the attraction which draws
            like to like, soon gathered about them, and a band was formed which in a little
            time became the terror of the entire vicinity. They exacted a black mail from
            the peaceable population of shepherds and others who lived near them, occasionally
            made plundering raids to a distance, and required a contribution from all travellers and merchants who passed through their district.
            Their proceedings having become notorious and intolerable, the satrap of
            Babylonia thought it his duty to put them down, and marched against them with
            the troops at his disposal, intending to take them by surprise on the Sabbath
            day, when it was supposed that their religious scruples would prevent them from
            making any resistance. But his intentions got wind, and the robber band, having
            agreed among themselves to disregard the obligation of the Sabbatical rest,
            turned the tables upon their assailant, and, instead of allowing themselves to
            be surprised, surprised him, and inflicted on him a severe defeat. Tidings of
            the affair having reached Artabanus, who had his hands already sufficiently
            occupied, he thought it best to make pacific overtures to the victors, and
            having induced them to pay him a visit at his Court, instead of inflicting any
            punishment, assigned to Asinai, the elder of the two
            brothers, the entire government of the Babylonian satrapy. At first the
            experiment appeared to be a success. Raised from the condition of an outlaw to
            that of a vitaxa, or Persian provincial
            governor, Asinai was perfectly content, and administered
            his province with zeal, diligence, and ability. For the space of fifteen years
            all things went smoothly in Babylonia, and no complaint was raised against the
            administration. At the end of that time, however, the lawless temper which from
            the first had characterised the two brothers,
            reasserted itself, not, however, in Asinai, but in Anilai. Having fallen in love with the wife of a Parthian
            nobleman, who seems to have been the commander of the Parthian troops stationed
            in Babylonia, and not knowing how otherwise to accomplish his purpose, he made
            an open attack upon the chieftain and killed him. Having thus removed the
            obstacle to a marriage, he, within a short space, made the object of his
            affections his wife, and having established her as the mistress of his house,
            allowed her to introduce into it the heathen rites whereto she had always been
            accustomed. But this gave great offence to the entire Jewish community, who
            were shocked that idolatrous practices should be permitted in a Hebrew
            household, and laid their complaint before Asinai,
            calling upon him to interfere in the matter, and compel Anilai to divorce his Parthian wife. Asinai came into their
            views, and would probably have enforced them upon his brother, had not the
            lady, alarmed at her impending disgrace, and, it may be, sincerely attached to
            her Jewish husband, anticipated the accomplishment of the project by secretly
            poisoning her brother-in-law. On the death of Asinai the authority which he had wielded with so much satisfaction to all concerned,
            passed, apparently without any fresh appointment by the crown, into Anilai’s hands, who thus became satrap of the extensive
            province of Babylonia, at this time the most important in the empire.
             Anilai,
            however, possessed unfortunately none of his brother’s capacity for
            administration and government. His instincts were those of a mere ordinary
            freebooter, and he was no sooner settled in his province than he proceeded to
            give them free vent by invading, without so much as a pretext, the territory of
            a neighbouring satrap, named Mithridates, who was not
            only a Parthian noble of the highest rank, but was connected with the Royal
            house, being married to a daughter of Artabanus. Mithridates flew to arms in
            defence of his province, but Anilai, who had military
            if he had no other talent, fell suddenly upon his encampment in the night, completely
            routed his troops, and took Mithridates himself prisoner. The unhappy captive
            was subjected to extreme indignity; by the orders of Anilai,
            he was stripped naked, set upon an ass, and in this guise conducted from the
            battlefield to the camp of the victors, where he was paraded before the eyes of
            the soldiery. Not daring, however, to put to death a connection of the Great
            King, of whose vengeance he had a wholeome dread, Anilai felt compelled after a time to release his captive
            and allow him to return to his satrapy. There the account which he gave of his
            sufferings so exasperated his wife, that she set herself to make his life a
            burden to him, and never rested until he consented to collect a second army and
            continue the war. His forces advanced against Anilai’s stronghold, but the Jewish captain was too proud to remain within it. Quitting
            the marshes, he led his troops a distance of ten miles through a hot and arid
            plain to meet the enemy, thus foolishly and quite unnecessarily exhausting
            them, and exposing them to the attack of the enemy under circumstances of the
            greatest disadvantage. The natural consequence followed. Anilai was defeated with great loss, but he himself escaped, and having enrolled fresh
            troops of a worthless character, proceeded to revenge himself by carrying fire
            and sword over the lands of his own Babylonian subjects, whom he must have
            looked upon as on the point of escaping from his jurisdiction. The unfortunate
            natives sent to Nearda and required that Anilai should be given up to them; but the Jews of Nearda, even supposing them to have had the will, had not
            the power to comply. Negotiations were then tried, but with no better result,
            except that, in the course of them, the Babylonians contrived to obtain an
            exact knowledge of the position which Anilai and his
            troops occupied, together with a general notion of their habits. Taking
            advantage of the knowledge thus acquired, they one night fell suddenly upon
            them, when they were all either drunk or asleep, and at one stroke exterminated
            the whole band. Such was the end of Anilai.
             Up to this point, though the occurrences had been
            strange and abnormal, indicative of extreme disorganisation and weakness on the part of the Parthian government, yet no very great harm had
            been done. Two Jewish bandits had been elevated into the position of Parthian
            satraps, and had borne rule over an important province, with the result, in the
            first place, of fifteen years of peace and prosperity, and subsequently of a
            short civil war, terminating in the destruction of the surviving robber chief
            and the annihilation of the entire band of marauders. But worse consequences
            were to follow. The bonds of civil order cannot be relaxed or disturbed without
            extreme danger to the whole social edifice. There had long been a smouldering feud between the native Babylonian population
            and the Jewish colonists in Babylon, which from time to time had broken out
            into actual riot and commotion. Diverse in race, in manners, and in religion,
            the two nationalities were always ready to fly at each other’s throats when a
            fitting occasion offered. The present seemed an occasion not to be missed;
            authority was relaxed; the Jewish element in the population of Mesopotamia was
            at once disgraced and weakened. It had made itself obnoxious to the dominant
            power in the state, and was not likely to receive government support or
            protection. Moved by these considerations, the native Babylonian population,
            very shortly after the destruction of Anilai, rose up
            against the Hebrews settled in their midst and threatened them with
            extermination. Finding themselves unable to make an effectual resistance, and
            receiving no assistance from the government, the Hebrews came to a determination
            to withdraw from the conflict by retiring altogether from a city where they
            provoked such hostility and were subjected to such ill-usage. Notwithstanding
            the enormous pecuniary loss which such a migration necessarily entails, and the
            vast difficulty of finding new homes for a population of many scores of
            thousands, they quitted Babylon in a body and transferred themselves to
            Seleucia. Seleucia, originally a Hellenic city, had at this time a tripartite
            population, consisting of Greeks, Syrians, and Jews. The Greeks and Syrians
            were opposed to each other, but hitherto the Hebrew element had managed to live
            on tolerably friendly terms with both the other nationalities. Now, however,
            the new-comers felt themselves drawn to the Syrians, who were a kindred race,
            and, uniting with them against the Greeks, forced these last to succumb, and to
            accept a subordinate position. But such a condition of things could not last;
            the Greeks found it insupportable; and before many months were past they
            succeeded in gaining over the Syrians to their side, and persuading them to
            join in an organised attack upon the Hebrews.
             Too weak to make head against so powerful a combination,
            the Hebrews were utterly overpowered, and in the massacre that ensued they
            lost, it is said, above fifty thousand men. Those who escaped crossed the
            Tigris, and transferred their abode to Ctesiphon, but the malice of their
            enemies was still unsatisfied. The persecution continued, and did not come to
            an end until the entire Jewish population, deserting the metropolitan cities,
            withdrew to the smaller provincial towns, which had no other inhabitants.
                 The series of events here related derives its interest,
            partly from its connection with the Jewish people, whose history will always,
            more or less, command our sympathies, but partly also, and indeed mainly, from
            the light which it throws on the character of the Parthian rule, and the
            condition of the countries under Parthian government. Once more the resemblance
            between the Parthian and the Turkish systems is brought vividly to our notice,
            and the scenes enacted in Syria and the Lebanon before our own eyes—the mutual
            animosities of Christian and Druse and Maronite, the terrible conflicts, and
            the bloody massacres that have been an indelible disgrace to Turkish
            administration, present themselves to our thoughts and memories. The picture
            has the same features of antipathies of race, unsoftened by time and contact,
            of perpetual feud bursting out into occasional conflict, of undying religious
            hatreds, of strange combinations, of massacres, of fearful outrages, and of a
            government looking tamely on, and allowing things for the most part to take
            their course. It is clear that the Parthian system failed utterly to blend
            together or amalgamate the conquered races; and not only so, but that it rubbed
            off none of their angles, rendered them after the lapse of centuries not one
            whit more friendly, or better disposed one towards another than they had been
            at the first, did absolutely nothing towards producing the “unity, peace, and
            concord,” which ought to knit together the subjects of a single government, the
            constituent elements of a single kingdom. Moreover, the Parthian system, as set
            before us in the events which we are considering, was impotent even to effect
            the first object of civil government, the securing of quiet and tranquillity within its borders. If we were bound to regard
            the events of the Asinai and Anilai episode as representing to us truthfully the normal condition of the peoples
            and countries with which it is concerned, and to take the picture as a fair
            sample of the general condition of the empire, we should be forced to conclude
            that Parthian government was merely a euphemistic name for anarchy, and that it
            was a rare good fortune which prevented the State from falling to pieces at
            this early period, within three centuries of its establishment. But, on the
            whole, there is reason to believe that the reign of Artabanus III puts before
            us, not the normal, but an exceptional state of things—a state of things which
            could only arise in Parthia when the machinery of government was deranged in
            consequence of rebellion and civil war. We have to bear in mind that Artabanus
            III was actually twice driven from his kingdom, and that during the greater
            part of his reign he lived in perpetual fear of revolt and insurrection. It is not
            at all improbable that the culminating atrocities of the struggle which we have
            described, synchronised with the second expulsion of
            the Parthian monarch, and are thus not so much a sign of the ordinary weakness
            of the Parthian rule, as an indication of the terrible strength of the forces
            which that rule for the most part restrained and held under control
             
             END OF THE REIGN OF ARTABANUS III—GOTARZES AND HIS
            RIVALS.
                 
             Artabanus did not continue on the throne very long
            after his undignified submission to Vitellius. His proceedings probably
            disgusted his subjects, who vented their indignation in murmurs and threats of
            revolt. These threats coming to the knowledge of the king, provoked him to
            adopt severe measures against the malcontents; who thereupon banded themselves
            together, and from malcontents became open conspirators. Artabanus felt himself
            unequal to the task of coping with the movement, and, quitting his capital,
            fled to the Court of Izates, tributary king of
            Adiabene, who received him hospitably, and undertook to replace him upon the
            throne from which he had been driven. It lends an interest to this portion of
            Parthian history to learn from Josephus, who relates it, that Izates, and his mother, Helena, were converts to Judaism,
            and entertained so much affection for the Jewish people as to send supplies of
            corn to Jerusalem, when (about AD 44) that city was threatened with famine.
            Meanwhile, however, the Parthian Megistanes had
            deposed Artabanus, and elected in his place a certain Kinnamus,
            or Cinnamus, a distant relation of the cashiered
            monarch, brought up by him in his house. War would probably have broken out had
            not Cinnamus, who was of a gentle disposition, waived
            his claim in favour of his benefactor, and written to
            him, inviting him to return. Artabanus upon this remounted his throne, while Cinnamus carried his magnanimity so far as to take the
            diadem from his own head, and, replacing it on that of the old monarch, to
            salute him as king. It was a condition of the restoration, guaranteed both by
            Artabanus and Izates, that the transaction should be
            accompanied by a complete amnesty for all political offences. Such mildness,
            very unusual among the Parthians, may perhaps be ascribed to the gentle
            councils of the Judaean Izates.
             It seems that Artabanus died very shortly after his
            restoration to the throne. His last days were clouded by the calamity of the
            revolt of Seleucia, far the most important of the Hellenic cities of the
            empire. We may assume that the disturbed condition of the Parthian kingdom, the
            frequent revolts, the occasional civil wars, the manifest tendency to
            disruption which the empire about this time showed, had raised among the
            Hellenic subjects of the Parthian crown, always disaffected, a belief, or at any
            rate a hope, that they might succeed in shaking off the yoke of their barbaric
            lords. Seleucia, naturally, took the lead. Had she succeeded in establishing
            her independence, other lesser towns, as Apollonia, Nicephorium,
            Edessa, Carrhae, might have followed her example. Rome might have been called
            in as a protector, and might perhaps have undertaken the charge. An imperium
              in imperio might conceivably have been
            established. But, as the event proved, the attempt now made was ill- judged. Though
            Artabanus himself failed to recover the revolted city, which maintained a
            precarious independence for the space of over six years (AD 40-46), yet there
            was at no time any reasonable prospect of a prosperous issue. Rome held aloof.
            The unhappy Greeks were overmatched. Though Parthia was thought to have
            incurred some disgrace by her inability to reduce a single rebel city to
            subjection for the space of nearly seven years, yet ultimately she prevailed.
            Seleucia succumbed to a son of Artabanus in AD 46, and resumed a subject
            position under her old masters.
             On the death of Artabanus, the succession was disputed
            between two of his sons, Vardanes and Gotarzes. According to Josephus, the
            crown was left by his father to the former, who was probably the elder of the
            two; but, as he happened to be at a distance, while Gotarzes was present in the
            capital, or close at hand, the last named had the opportunity of occupying the
            throne, and, being an ambitious prince, availed himself of it. He reigned,
            however, at this time only for a few weeks. Having put to death a brother,
            named Artabanus, together with his wife and son, and otherwise shown a
            tyrannical disposition, he so alarmed his subjects, that they sent hurriedly
            for Vardanes, and offered him the post of king. Vardanes, a man of prompt
            action, instantly complied, and, having accomplished a journey of 350 miles in
            two days, drove Gotarzes from the kingdom; after which he received the
            submission of the provinces and cities generally, the only exception being
            Seleucia, which maintained its revolt, and resisted all his efforts to reduce
            it. Meantime Gotarzes had fled to the Dahae of the Caspian region, and thrown
            himself upon their support and protection. The Dahae, who wee not Parthian
            subjects, willingly gave him an asylum; and from this secure retreat he
            proceeded to seduce the neighbouring Hyrcanians from
            their allegiance to his brother, and drew together so large a power, that
            Vardanes felt himself under the necessity of raising the siege of Seleucia, and
            marching in person to the distant East. The two armies confronted each other in
            the plain country of Bactria, but before they came to an engagement, the
            commanders on either side thought it expedient to hold a conference, and
            arrange, if possible, terms of peace. It had come to the knowledge of Gotarzes,
            that there was a design afloat among the chief nobles in either army to get rid
            of both the brothers, and elect to the throne a wholly new king. Having
            informed his brother of this alarming discovery, he succeeded in arranging a
            secret meeting with him, where pledges were interchanged, and an understanding
            come to with respect to the future. Gotarzes agreed to relinquish his claims to
            the Parthian crown, and was assigned a residence in Hyrcania, which was
            probably made over to his government. Vardanes returned to the West, and
            resuming his siege operations, finally compelled Seleucia to a surrender in the
            year AD 46, the seventh year of the insurrection.
             Regarding himself now as firmly settled in his
            kingdom, and as having nothing more to fear from his brother, Vardanes thought
            that the time was come for taking in hand a new and important enterprise. This
            was no less than the recovery of Armenia from the Roman influence. That
            country, relinquished to Tiberius by Artabanus III in AD 37, and placed by Rome
            under the government of Mithridates, an Iberian, had suffered various
            vicissitudes, and was now (AD 46) extremely discontented with its ruler, as
            well as with his Roman patrons and upholders. Vardanes thought that there would
            be no great difficulty in driving out Mithridates from the kingdom upon which
            he had so weak a hold, and replacing Armenia within the sphere of the Parthian
            rule and influence. But for success in such an enterprise he required the
            hearty concurrence and support of his principal feudatories, and especially of
            the great Izates, whose services to Artabanus had
            been rewarded by an important enlargement of his dominions, and who was now
            king both of Adiabene and of Gordyene or Upper
            Mesopotamia. Accordingly, he took this prince into his councils, arid requested
            his opinion as to the prudence of the course which he was contemplating. Izates gave the project his most strenuous opposition. He
            was profoundly convinced of the military strength and greatness of Rome, and on
            that account wholly disinclined to quarrel with her, while further he had a
            private and personal motive for desiring to maintain amicable relations with
            the great Western power from the fact that five of his sons were residing in
            Rome, whither he had sent them in order that they might receive a polite education.
            He refused, therefore, to abet Vardanes in his design, and the latter,
            indignant at a refusal, which he regarded as an act of rebellion, proceeded to
            engage in hostilities against his feudatory.
             It was probably this condition of things which induced
            Gotarzes suddenly to come forth from his retirement, and again assert his claim
            to the Parthian throne—a claim which he had only withdrawn under the pressure
            of necessity. The quarrel of Vardanes with Izates had
            weakened his power, and inclined even the nobles who had hitherto supported his
            cause to desert him, and go over to his adversary. Many of them invited
            Gotarzes to resume the struggle; and Vardanes found himself compelled for the
            second time to march eastward. Several battles were fought between the two
            pretenders to the throne in the country between the Caspian and Herat, in which
            the advantage mostly rested with Vardanes; but his successes in the field
            failed to overcome the aversion in which he was held by his subjects; and on
            his return from the war a number of them, in spite of the glory which he had
            acquired, conspired against him, and treacherously slew him in the
            hunting-field.
             Gotarzes was then unanimously accepted as king, and
            reigned for some years in peace. But he had the common Parthian defect of a
            cruel and suspicious temper, while he added to this defect the comparatively
            unusual faults of indolence and addiction to luxury. In a short time he
            alienated the affections of his subjects from him, partly by his severities, partly
            by his luxurious living, and to some extent by his ill-success in some small
            military expeditions. In the year AD 49, steps were taken by those especially
            opposed to him, for relieving their country from the incubus of a thoroughly
            bad king. Claudius, the Roman Emperor, was approached, and entreated to come to
            the aid of his Parthian “friends and allies.” “The rule of Gotarzes,” they
            said, “had become intolerable, alike to the nobility and the common people. He
            had murdered all his male relations, or at least all those who were within his
            reach—first his brothers, then his near kinsmen, finally even those whose
            relationship was more remote; nor had he stopped there; he had proceeded to put
            to death their young children and their pregnant wives. He was sluggish in his
            habits, unfortunate in his wars, and had betaken himself to cruelty, that men
            might not utterly despise him for his want of manliness. They knew that Rome
            and Parthia were bound together by the terms of a treaty, and they wanted no
            infringement of it. Let Rome send them an Arsacid worthy of reigning in the
            place of the unworthy scion of the house under whose tyranny they groaned. They
            asked for Meherdates, the son of Vonones, and
            grandson of Phraates IV, who was resident at Rome, and, having been so long
            accustomed to Roman manners, might be expected to rule justly and moderately.”
            This speech was delivered in the Roman Senate, Claudius being present, and also Meherdates, the candidate for the Parthian throne.
            The Emperor made a favourable response—“He would
            follow the example of the Divine Augustus, and allow the Parthians to receive
            from Rome the monarch whom they requested. That prince, bred up in the City,
            had always been remarkable for his moderation. He would (it was to be hoped)
            regard himself in his new position, not as a master of slaves, but as a ruler
            of citizens. He would find that clemency and justice were the more appreciated
            by a barbarous people, the less they had experience of them. Meherdates might accompany the Parthian envoys; and a Roman
            of rank, Caius Cassius, the prefect of Syria, should be instructed to receive
            them on their arrival in Asia, and to see them safely across the Euphrates.”
             Meherdates thus set out for his proposed kingdom under the fairest auspices. He
            had a large party devoted to his cause in Parthia itself; he was backed by the
            great name of Rome; and he had the active support of a Roman of distinction,
            well acquainted with the East, and of good antecedents. Moreover, when he
            arrived at Zeugma on the Euphrates, he found himself welcomed, not only by a
            number of the Parthian nobles, but by a personage of great importance in those
            parts, no other than Abgarus, the Osrhoenian king,
            who commanded the passages of the Euphrates, and held the country to the east
            of the river, probably as far as the Khabour, or at
            any rate of the Ras-el-Ain, its western tributary.
            The parting advice of Cassius to his young protege was, that he should lose no
            time in pressing forward against his rival, Gotarzes, since the barbarians were
            always impetuous at the commencement, but lost their energy, or even grew
            perfidious, if there was delay. Meherdates, however,
            fell entirely under the influence of the Osrhoenian monarch, who seems to have been a traitor, like his predecessor in the time of
            Crassus, and to have determined from the first to lure the young prince to his
            destruction. By the persuasions of Abgarus, Meherdates was induced, first of all, to waste precious time while he indulged in a series
            of feasts and banquets at Edessa, the Osrhoenian capital, and then to proceed against his antagonist by the difficult and
            circuitous Armenian route, which followed the course of the Tigris by Diarbekr, Til, and Jezireh,
            instead of striking directly across Mesopotamia to Ctesiphon. The rough mountain
            passes and the snow-drifts of Armenia harassed his troops and seriously delayed
            his progress, ample time being thus given to Gotarzes for collecting a strong
            force and disposing it in the most convenient situations. Fortune, however,
            still continued to smile on the pretender. When he reached Adiabene, Izates, the powerful monarch of that tract, openly embraced
            his cause, and brought a body of troops to his assistance. Pressing forward
            towards Ctesiphon, Meherdates possessed himself of
            the fort which occupied the ancient site of Nineveh, as well as of the strong
            post of Arbela, and there found himself in the near vicinity of his adversary.
            But Gotarzes was unwilling to risk all on the fate of a battle. He stood on the
            defensive, with the river Corma in his front, and would not suffer himself to
            be provoked, or tempted, to an engagement. Reinforcements were still reaching
            him, and he had a good hope of drawing to his own side, or at any rate
            persuading to neutrality, a portion of his adversary’s adherents, if he could
            set his emissaries at work among them. These tactics were crowned with success.
            After a brief hesitation, Izates, the Adiabenian, and Abgarus, the Osrhoenian monarch, proved faithless to the cause which they had professedly espoused, and
            drew off their troops. Meherdates feared that other
            desertions might follow, and resolved, before losing more of his army, to precipitate
            a fight. Gotarzes being also willing to engage, since he was no longer
            outnumbered, the battle took place. It was stoutly contested. For a long time
            neither side could boast any decided advantage ; but at last Carrhenes, the chief general on the side of Meherdates, having repulsed the troops opposed to him, was
            tempted to pursue them too far, and being intercepted by the enemy on his
            return was either killed or made prisoner. His misfortune decided the
            engagement. The loss of their principal commander caused a general panic among
            the soldiers of Meherdates, who dispersed in all
            directions. The pretender might perhaps have escaped; but having entrusted his
            person to a certain Parrhaces, a dependent of his
            father’s, who promised to conduct him to a place of safety, he was seized,
            bound, and delivered up to Gotarzes. Gotarzes seems to have been touched with
            compassion by his rival’s youth and helplessness. Instead of awarding him the
            usual punishment of rebels and pretenders who fall into their enemies’ hands,
            he contented himself with inflicting on him a slight mutilation, sufficient,
            according to Oriental ideas, to incapacitate him from ever exercising
            sovereignty.
             This victory which brought the troubles of Gotarzes
            with his rivals to an end, was regarded by him as worthy of commemoration in an
            unusual way. The Parthians had but little taste for mimetic art, and seldom
            indulged in artistic representations of any of the events of their history. But
            Gotarzes on this occasion took the exceptional course of commemorating his
            achievement by a rock tablet. On the great and sacred mountain of Behistun (originally, Baghistan,
            “The Place of the Gods”), which was already adorned by a sculptured tablet
            representing the Achaemenian monarch, Darius, the son of Hystaspes, with two
            attendants, receiving a number of conquered rebels, he caused to be engraved a
            second, though much smaller tablet, representative of his own exploit. In this
            he appeared seated on horseback, with a heavy spear in his right hand, while a
            Victory flying in the air crowned him with a wreath or diadem, and behind him
            his army galloped over the plain in pursuit of the flying foe. Some of the figures
            formed, apparently, a walking procession; while an inscription in the Greek
            character and language explained the intention of the monument. This
            inscription is now almost illegible, but, when first found, contained in two
            places the name “Gotarzes,” and in one the name “Mithrates,”
            an undoubted equivalent of “Meherdates.”
             It appears that the successful monarch did not long
            survive his victory. His death, which is assigned by the best authorities to
            the year AD 50, is variously related by the historians. According to Tacitus,
            it was natural, the result of disease; but according to Josephus it was
            violent, and effected by a conspiracy. There would be nothing surprising in
            this, since through his whole reign he was unpopular, and must have had many
            bitter enemies. But Tacitus is an authority who cannot be lightly set aside;
            and his emphatic words — “morbo obiit”
            — have generally been accepted as closing controversy on the subject. The reign
            of Gotarzes must be considered to have helped forward in no small degree the disorganisation of the Parthian state. It showed Rome how
            easy it was to interfere in the internal affairs of her eastern neighbour, and
            to paralyse her action beyond her frontier, by
            raising troubles within it. It accustomed the Parthians themselves to intrigue,
            civil war, and confusion. It must have tended, moreover, to exhaust the
            resources of the empire. At any rate the downward course of the state from this
            time, though not rapid, is marked and continuous; and, though the tenacity of
            the race enables it to prolong its independent existence for nearly two
            centuries longer, yet the student of the history clearly sees that a decline
            has set in from which any real recovery is impossible.
             
             PARTHIA IN THE TIME OF NERO—VOLOGASES I AND CORBULO.
                 
             Gotarzes was succeeded by a distant relative, an
            Arsacid called Vonones, and known in Parthian history as “Vonones the Second.”
            This prince did not occupy the throne more than about two months, and is
            chiefly remarkable as the father of three kings much more celebrated than
            himself—Vologases I, King of Parthia, Tiridates, King of Armenia, and Pacorus,
            dependent King of Media. Tiridates appears to have been the eldest, Pacorus the
            second, and Vologases the third son; but, on the death of their father, the two
            elder princes agreed to cede the Parthian throne to their younger brother. This
            was the more remarkable as Vologases was the son of Vonones by a Greek
            concubine, whereas his two brothers were legitimate. Probably he had given
            indications of an ability, which they did not recognise in themselves, and for which he may have been indebted to the foreign blood
            that flowed in his veins. At any rate he found himself; in AD. 50 or 51,
            established upon the throne, and able to reward Pacorus for his complaisance by
            bestowing on him the quasi-royal government of Media. For Tiridates something
            more was needed, and Vologases may be presumed to have been anxiously on the
            watch, during the earlier portion of his reign, for an opportunity of
            conferring on his other brother a dignity worthy of his acceptance. The
            opportunity came in AD 51, through circumstances which had lighted up the
            flames of war in the neighbouring territory of
            Armenia.
             The origin of the strife was the following. Rhadamistus, the eldest son of Pharasmanes,
            King of Iberia, was a youth of such recklessness, and possessed with such a
            lust for power, that, for the security of his own crown, his father thought it
            necessary to divert his son’s thoughts to the acquisition of another. He
            therefore pointed out to him that his uncle, Mithridates, King of Armenia under
            the Romans, was a most unpopular ruler, and that it might not be difficult to
            supplant him, if he took up his residence at his court and gave his mind to ingratiating
            himself with the Armenian people. The ambitious youth followed the advice
            offered him, and ere long succeeded in making himself a general favourite, after which, having contrived to get Mithridates
            into his power, he ruthlessly put him to death, together with his wife and
            children. This was a challenge to the Romans, who had established Mithridates
            in his kingdom; but the Roman officer, Ummidius Quadratus, president of Syria,
            whose business it was to take up the challenge, neglected to do so, and another
            official, Julius Pelignus, procurator of Cappadocia,
            even went further, and authorised Rhadamistus to assume the title and insignia of king. A large party in Armenia was,
            however, adverse to the new rule, distrusted Rhadamistus,
            and condemned the course which he had pursued. The country was accordingly
            thrown into a ferment; and Vologases, having recently ascended the Parthian
            throne, and needing a principality for his brother Tiridates, thought he saw in
            the situation of Armenia an excellent opportunity of at once gratifying his
            brother and advancing his own reputation. To detach Armenia once more from the
            dominion of Rome and re-attach it to Parthia would be a happy inauguration of
            his reign, and one that would draw down upon him the open applause and secret
            envy of his neighbours.
             Accordingly, Vologases, in AD 51, the year of his
            accession, having collected a large force, led an expedition into Armenia. At
            first it seemed as if he would effect an easy conquest. The Iberian garrison,
            on whose support Rhadamistus principally relied,
            quitted the field without risking a battle; his Armenian troops made but a poor
            resistance; Artaxata and Tigranocerta, his two
            principal cities, opened their gates to the foe; Vologases took possession of
            Armenia, and established Tiridates at Artaxata, the
            capital. But this fair beginning was soon clouded over. A severe winter, and
            some defect in the commissariat arrangements, caused the outburst of a
            pestilence, which so thinned the Parthian garrisons that Vologases was
            compelled to withdraw them. Rhadamistus returned,
            and, though ill-received by his subjects, and occasionally in danger of losing
            his life, on the whole contrived to maintain himself during the three years
            extending from AD 51 to 54, and was still in possession when Vologases, in the
            last-named year, having brought some other wars to an end, found himself in a
            position to resume his designs upon Armenia.
             The delay in grappling with the Armenian difficulty
            had had a double origin. In AD 52 a dispute had arisen between Vologases and
            one of his principal feudatories, Izates, vitaxa of Adiabene, whose pretensions to exclusive
            privileges appeared to his feudal lord excessive and even dangerous. After
            fruitless negotiations, Izates appealed to arms, and
            took up a position on the Lower Zab, which was the southern limit of his
            territory. Vologases had advanced to the opposite bank of the river, and was on
            the point of crossing, and attacking his adversary when tidings reached him of
            the invasion of his own dominions by a foreign enemy. The Dahae, and the
            Scythians in their neighbourhood, had passed into
            Parthia Proper from the Caspian region, and were threatening to carry fire and
            sword through the entire province.
             Domestic revolt could be chastised at any time, but a
            foreign foe must be met as soon as he showed himself. Vologases, accordingly,
            marched away from Adiabene to the Parthian and Hyrcanian frontier, east of the
            Caspian sea, where he met and repulsed the band of marauders, who had probably
            only ventured to invade his territory because they knew him to be engaged in a
            serious quarrel at a considerable distance, and imagined that they would
            therefore be unresisted. Successful in this quarter, he was about to resume his
            operations in Adiabene, when information reached him of the death of Izates, which brought his domestic difficulties to an end.
            The pretensions of the deceased monarch had been personal, being grounded upon
            special privileges granted him by Artabanus III., which would not pass to a
            successor, and Vologases had consequently no quarrel with Monobazus, Izates’ brother, who had inherited his throne. He
            thus found himself, at the close of AD 53, wholly his own master, and free to
            engage in whatever enterprise might seem to him most promising.
             Under these circumstances, it is not surprising that,
            in AD 54, he turned his attention once more to Armenian affairs, and resumed
            his project of establishing his brother, Tiridates, upon the throne of that
            ancient, and still semi-independent, kingdom. Rhadamistus,
            though he continued in possession of the nominal sovereignty, had failed to
            establish his power, or to obtain any firm hold on the affections of his
            subjects, and might be attacked with a good prospect of success, unless he
            received external assistance. The real question was, would Rome interfere?
            Would she come to the aid of a monarch, who had not received his throne from
            herself, but had obtained it by supplanting, and finally murdering, her protégé
            Vologases was probably aware that a new sovereign had recently ascended the
            Imperial throne, a youth not yet eighteen years of age, one wholly destitute of
            military tastes or training, devoted to music and the arts, who could not be
            credited with very keen patriotic feelings, or with a very full comprehension
            of the niceties of the political situation. Would this raw youth grasp the
            meaning of a diminution of Roman influence in the far East, or rush to arms
            because a border kingdom—not a Roman province—wavered in its allegiance?
            Vologases, it would seem, answered three questions in the negative: or perhaps,
            while recognising the risk, he may have thought the
            immediate advantage so great as to make it worth his while to encounter the
            hazard. At any rate, early in AD 54, he made his invasion, drove Rhadamistus out of Armenia, reduced the whole country to
            subjection, and established his brother, Tiridates, as king in the capital city
            of Artaxata.
             The boldness of this stroke took the Romans by
            surprise, and produced something like a panic in the Imperial city. But the
            traditions of Imperial policy were too firmly fixed in the minds of the
            official class for any doubt to be entertained as to the necessity of meeting
            and resisting the aggression. Orders went forth at once for recruiting the
            Oriental legions up to their full strength, and for moving them nearer to the
            Armenian frontier; preparations were made for bridging the Euphrates; Agrippa
            II, King of Chalcis, and Antiochus, King of Commagene, were ordered to raise
            troops and make ready for an invasion of Parthia; new governors were appointed
            over Sophene and the Lesser Armenia; above and beyond
            all, the brave and experienced Corbulo, universally
            allowed to be the best general of the time, was summoned from his command in
            Germany, and given the general superintendence of the war in Armenia, with
            Cappadocia and Galatia as his provinces. Ummidius Quadratus was maintained in
            the proconsulship of Syria, but required to
            co-operate with Corbulo, and made practically his
            second in command. Four legions, together with numerous auxiliaries were
            concentrated on the Armenian frontier, and it seemed as if the next year would
            see the contest between Rome and Parthia renewed on a scale which would recall
            the times of Antony and Phraates IV.
             But to ardent spirits the new year brought nothing but
            disappointment. Instead of rushing to arms, and pouring their combined legions
            into Armenia or Parthia, the two Roman commanders suddenly showed a disposition
            for peace. Emissaries from both sought the Court of Vologases with offers of
            peace—offers which implied an acceptance of the status quo, provided that the
            Parthian monarch would take no further steps in opposition to Rome, and would
            place some Parthians of importance in the hands of the Romans as hostages. This
            he was quite willing to do, as he knew many of the nobles to be disaffected,
            and their absence from his Court would relieve him of the necessity of watching
            them. Internal troubles, probably fomented by Rome had commenced by the open
            revolt of his son, Vardanes, whose defection from his father Tacitus places in
            AD 54, and whose coins show that he had assumed the royal title, and set
            himself up as a rival to Vologases, certainly before the end of the next year.
            A truce with Rome was, consequently, what the Parthian monarch must earnestly
            have desired; and we can only feel surprised that the Roman commanders should
            have consented to play into his hands, and have left him wholly unmolested in
            the time of his greatest difficulties. Probably they were already jealous of
            each other, and disinclined to press forward a war in which each felt that mere
            accident might give the chief laurels to the other.
                 Vologases was thus able to give his whole attention,
            during the three years from AD 55 to AD 58, to the contest with his son. Its
            details have not come down to us; but it appears to be certain that by the
            spring of 58 he had succeeded in crushing the revolt, and re-establishing his
            authority over the whole kingdom. Aa Vardanes is no more heard of, we may
            presume that he either perished in battle, or was executed. His coins, which
            are numerous, belong to the years 55-58, and show a strong, masculine, type of
            face, with an expression that is fierce and determined.
                 The Great King, being now at liberty to resume the
            projects and plans, which his son’s rebellion had compelled him to drop, took
            up once more the Armenian question, which was still unsettled between his own
            Court and that of Rome, and by his envoys pressed for a final arrangement. He
            claimed that of right, and by ancient possession, Armenia was a Parthian
            province, or at least a Parthian dependency, and required that not only should
            Tiridates be left in undisturbed possession of it, but that there should be a
            distinct understanding that he held it, not as a Roman, but as a Parthian,
            feudatory. To this the Romans, and especially Corbulo,
            demurred. Armenia, they said, had been added to the Roman Empire by Lucullus,
            or at any rate by Pompey, and it was not consistent with the greatness of Rome
            to surrender territory which she had once acquired. Let Tiridates remain quiet,
            and the matter be settled by negotiation; otherwise Rome would be compelled to
            use force. Corbulo had utilised the three years of waiting by recruiting his legions from Cappadocia and
            Galatia, by tightening their discipline, and by accustoming them to the
            hardships of winter marches and movements; he had also obtained an additional
            legion from Germany; and he now felt ready for a campaign.
             Tiridates soon gave him the opportunity which he seems
            to have desired. Having received a contingent of troops from Vologases, he
            commenced proceedings against the Roman partisans in Armenia, harrying them
            with fire and sword; whereupon Corbulo crossed the
            frontier to their relief. A number of partial engagements were fought in which
            Rome had the advantage, and at last, after three years’ fighting, Tiridates,
            having lost his capital city, Artaxata, in AD 58, and
            Tigranocerta, the second city of his kingdom, in AD 60, withdrew from the
            contest, and yielded the entire possession of Armenia to the Romans. By the favour of Nero, Tigranes, grandson of Archelaus, a former
            monarch of Cappadocia, was made king; but, as his ability to administer so
            large a territory was doubted, portions of it were detached from his rule, and
            made over to the neighbouring princes. Pharasmanes of Iberia, Polemo of
            Pontus, Aristobulus of the Lesser Armenia, and Antiochus of Commagene, profited
            by the new arrangement, which could not, however, but be distasteful to the
            Armenians, who saw the country of which they were so proud, not merely
            conquered, but broken into fragments.
             Corbulo’s success must be attributed in a great measure to the absence of
            Vologases from the scene of contest. The Armenian monarch had been called away
            in AD 58 to his north-eastern frontier by a revolt, perhaps fomented by Rome,
            of the distant province of Hyrcania, and had found full occupation there for
            his utmost energies, so that he was wholly unable to lend effectual aid to his
            brother. But, about the year AD 62, the Hyrcanian troubles came to an end, and,
            the hands of Vologases being once more free, he had to consider and determine
            whether he should accept the state of things established in Armenia by Corbulo, or interfere by force of arms to modify it. To
            what conclusion he would have come, had his own dominions been left unmolested,
            it is impossible to say: as it was, the intolerable aggressions of Tigranes
            upon his rich province of Adiabene, and the bitter complaints of his subjects,
            who threatened to transfer their allegiance to Rome, left him no choice. His
            own interests and the honour of his country alike
            required him to assert his cause in arms; and Vologases, having made up his
            mind to declare war, announced his intention to a council of his nobles in a
            speech which is reported as follows: “Parthians, when I obtained the
            sovereignty of Parthia by the cession of my brothers’ claims, my intention was
            to substitute for the old system of fraternal hatred and strife, a new one of
            domestic affection and agreement; my brother Pacorus, accordingly, received
            Media from my hands at once; and Tiridates, whom you see now present before
            you, I shortly afterwards inducted into the royal appanage of Armenia, a
            dignity reckoned the third in the Parthian kingdom. Thus I put my family
            matters on a peaceful and satisfactory footing. But these arrangements are now
            disturbed by the Romans, who have never hitherto gained anything by breaking
            faith with us, and will scarcely do so on the present occasion. I shall not
            deny that up to this time I have proposed to maintain my right to the dominions
            left me by my ancestors by fair dealing rather than by shedding of blood, by
            negotiation rather than by arms; if however I have erred in this, and have been
            weak to delay so long, I will now amend my fault by showing the more vigour. You at any rate have lost nothing by my holding
            back; your strength is intact, your glory undiminished. Nay, you have added to
            your other well-known merits, the credit of moderation—a virtue which not even
            the highest among men can afford to despise, and which the gods view with
            special favour?” His speech ended, Vologases placed a
            diadem on the brow of Tiridates, in token of his determination to restore him
            to the Armenian throne, at the same time commanding Moneses,
            a Parthian noble, and Monobazus, the Adiabenian king, to take the field and invade Armenia,
            while he himself collected the whole strength of the empire, and marched to
            attack the Roman legions on the Euphrates.
             The campaign which followed was of less importance
            than might have been anticipated from these preparations for it. Vologases,
            instead of invading Syria, marched no further than Nisibis, which was well
            within the limits of his own dominions. Moneses and Monobazus, on the other hand, carried out the concerted
            programme, and having invaded Armenia, and advanced to Tigranocerta, which had
            now become the capital of the kingdom, besieged Tigranes in that city (AD. 62).
            But the Parthian attack on walled places was always ineffective, and Tigranocerta
            happened to be exceptionally strong. The walls are said to have been
            seventy-five feet in height, the river Nicephorius, a
            broad stream, washed a portion of them; a huge moat protected the remainder;
            the town was strongly garrisoned; and the besieging force, though not wanting
            in gallantry, proved unable to make any serious impression upon the place.
            Vologases, as time went on, began to despair of effecting very much under
            existing circumstances by force of arms, and leant towards negotiation, which Corbulo invited. His army, which consisted almost entirely
            of cavalry, was reduced to inaction by want of forage, Mesopotamia having
            recently suffered from a plague of locusts. Hence he consented to conclude a
            truce with his antagonist, and to send a fresh embassy to Rome for the purpose
            of making a satisfactory arrangement. The truce was to last until the
            ambassadors returned ; and, meanwhile, Armenia was to be evacuated by both
            parties, and care was to be taken that no collision should occur between the
            soldiers of the two nations.
             But this well-meant effort at pacification was
            entirely without result. Nero gave the envoys no answer; and, indeed, he had
            made arrangements before their arrival, from which he anticipated a triumphant
            issue to the contest instead of a mere patched-up and unstable convention. At
            the request of Corbulo, who was anxious not to arouse
            his jealousy, he had sent out a second commander to the East, a special favourite of his own, and from the conduct of the war by
            this new leader he looked for immediate results of the most important
            character. L. Caesennius Paetus was a man of energy and boldness, confident in himself, and contemptuous of the
            prudence and caution of his colleague. He held a separate command, with forces
            equal to those led by Corbulo, and soon let it be
            known that he was about to carry on the war in a new fashion. “Corbulo,” he said, “had shown no dash or vigour; he had neither plundered nor massacred; if he had
            besieged cities, it had been in name rather than in reality. His own method
            would be different. Instead of setting up shadowy kings he would bring Armenia
            under Roman law, and reduce it to the condition of a province.” These brave
            words were followed up by a show of brave deeds. Crossing the Euphrates, Paetus invaded Armenia with two legions, and spreading his
            troops over a wide extent of country, burnt the strongholds, ravaged the territory,
            and carried off a considerable booty. But he neither fought a single battle,
            nor ventured to besiege a single town. As winter approached, he withdrew his
            troops into Cappadocia, but, intent on pleasing his Imperial master, he gave in
            his despatches an exaggerated account of what he had
            achieved in his short campaign, and spoke as if the war was well-nigh over.
             Corbulo,
            on his part, maintained the prudent attitude habitual to him. He bridged the
            Euphrates in the face of a large opposing force by anchoring vessels laden with
            military engines in mid-stream. He then passed his troops across, and occupied
            a strong position in the hills at a little distance from the river, where he
            caused his legions to construct an entrenched camp, and remained on the
            defensive. He greatly distrusted Paetus, and would
            not allow himself to be so entangled in military operations as not to be able at
            any moment to march to his colleague’s assistance if he should hear that he was
            in any danger.
             The prudence of this course soon became evident. Paetus, regarding the season for war as over, sent one of
            his legions to winter in Pontus, while he himself with the other two took up
            his quarters in the country between the Taurus and the Euphrates, and allowed
            free furloughs to all the soldiers who applied for them. While his legions were
            in this way much weakened, he suddenly heard that Vologases, braving the inclemency
            of the season, was advancing against him at the head of a strong force. The
            crisis revealed his incapacity. He was uncertain whether to await the enemy in
            quarters or to take the field against him, whether to concentrate his troops or
            to disperse them. Now he adopted one course, now another. The only consistency
            that he showed was in imploring aid from Corbulo, to
            whom he sent messenger after messenger. That general, however, was in no hurry
            to render help, since he did not wish to appear upon the scene as deliverer
            until it was clear that the danger threatening Paetus was imminent. Vologases, meanwhile, steadily pursued his way. Without
            attempting any rapid movements, he closed in upon Paetus,
            his adversary, swept away the small force that Paetus had detached to guard the passes of Taurus, and blocked up the remainder of his
            army in a position from which extrication, unless his colleague, came to his
            aid, was almost impossible. Corbulo was now on his
            march, and pressing forward with all speed, but a panic had seized on Paetus and his soldiers. Though he had abundant provisions,
            and might have prolonged the defence for weeks, or even for months, yet in his
            cowardly alarm he preferred to precipitate matters, and having entered into
            negotiations with Vologases, he practically capitulated to him. The terms
            granted were, that the blockaded army should be allowed to quit its
            entrenchments, and be free to march away, but that it must at once quit
            Armenia; its stores and its fortified posts must be surrendered; no further
            hostilities must be engaged in; and Paetus should
            obtain from Nero the exact conditions on which he would now be willing to make
            peace. These terms were carried out, not however without the addition of some
            further insults and indignities. The Parthians entered the Roman entrenchments
            before the legionaries had quitted them, claiming and seizing whatever they
            professed to recognise as Armenian spoil; they even
            took possession of the soldiers’ arms and clothes, which were tamely
            relinquished to them with the object of avoiding a conflict. Armenia was then
            quitted hastily, and not without disorder, Paetus setting the example of unseemly hurry. Corbulo was
            reached after a three days’ march, and received the fugitives without reproaches,
            and with every demonstration of sympathy.
             Vologases followed up his success against Paetus by at once re-establishing his brother, Tiridates,
            in the Armenian kingdom. At the same time he devised a plan whereby, he
            thought, the interminable quarrel between the two empires of Rome and Parthia
            might be made up, and a modus vivendi arrived at. Rome, under Nero at any rate,
            was not really bent upon further conquests. It was rather her honour for which she was jealous than her power which she
            desired to see augmented. Vologases therefore sent an embassy to the Court of
            Nero, and explained that, so long as his brother was accepted and acknowledged
            by Rome as Armenian king, he would offer no objection to his going in person to
            Rome and receiving investiture from the Imperial hands. Nero and his
            counsellors in reality approved this compromise, but they felt that it would be
            too palpable a surrender of former claims, and too manifestly a concession
            extorted by recent disaster, if they closed with the suggestion of the
            Parthian monarch at once. No; Rome must not make an open confession of defeat;
            her recession from a claim must be glossed over, cloaked. Dust must be thrown
            in the eyes of the nations, and they must be induced to think that, whatever
            change Rome made in her political arrangements was made of her own free will,
            and because she regarded it as for her advantage. Accordingly, the envoys of
            Vologases were dismissed with an ambiguous answer. Paetus was recalled from the East, and Corbulo reinstated in
            sole command, and invested with a new and almost unlimited authority. The
            number of his troops was augmented, and their quality improved by draughts from
            Egypt and Illyri- cum. He was bidden once more to
            take the offensive, and, in the spring of AD 63, he crossed the frontier, and
            penetrated to the heart of Armenia by the road formerly opened by Lucullus.
            Tiridates met him, not however in arms, but for negotiation. On the site of the
            camp of Paetus, an interview was held between the
            Roman general and the Armenian monarch, where the terms suggested by the envoys
            of Vologases at Rome were accepted. It was agreed that Rome should withdraw her
            support from Tigranes, and acknowledge Tiridates as rightful monarch, while
            Tiridates should perform an act of homage to Rome for his kingdom, and be
            nominally Rome’s feudatory. To indicate his acceptance of these terms,
            Tiridates, in the presence of Corbulo and his suite,
            divested himself of the regal ensigns, and placed them at the foot of the
            statue of Nero, undertaking not to resume them except at Nero’s hands. For
            actual investiture he undertook to journey to Rome as soon as circumstances
            permitted, and meanwhile he placed in the hands of Corbulo one of his daughters as a hostage. Corbulo, on his
            part, undertook that Tiridates should be treated with the utmost honour and respect, both during his stay at Rome and on his
            journey to and from Italy, should be entitled to wear his sword, and have free
            access to all the provincial authorities upon the route. Peace was made upon
            these terms to the satisfaction of both parties, and it only remained that the
            terms should be. faithfully executed.
             The execution was delayed for the space of above two
            years; but in the spring of AD 66, Tiridates, having set the affairs of Armenia
            in order, started upon his promised journey, accompanied by his wife, by a
            number of the Parthian princes and nobles, including sons of Vologases,
            Pacorus, and Monobazus, and by an escort of three
            thousand Parthian cavalry in all the glittering array of their gold ornaments
            and bright-gleaming panoplies. The long cavalcade passed, like a magnificent
            triumphal procession, through two-thirds of the Roman Empire, and was
            everywhere received with warmth, and entertained with profuse hospitality. The
            provincial cities which lay upon the line of route selected were gaily
            decorated to receive their unwonted visitors, and the loud acclamations of the
            assembled multitudes showed that they fully appreciated the novel spectacle.
            The whole journey, except the passage of the Hellespont, was made by land, the
            cavalcade proceeding through Thrace and Illyricum to the head of the Adriatic
            Gulf, and then descending the peninsula. The Roman Treasury defrayed the entire
            expenses of the travellers, which are said to have
            amounted to an average daily cost of 800,000 sesterces. As this outlay was
            continued for nine months, the entire sum expended by the Treasury must have
            exceeded a million and a half pounds sterling. Audience was given to the
            Parthian prince at Naples, where Nero happened to be residing, and passed off
            without serious difficulty. At first, indeed, an obstacle presented itself; it
            was the etiquette of the Roman Court that those introduced to the Emperor were
            to be unarmed, and consequently the usher, when Tiridates approached the Hall
            of Audience, requested him to lay aside his swords This he refused to do, since
            he was entitled to wear it by the terms of his agreement with Corbulo. The affair might have ended in a deadlock, had
            not it been ingeniously suggested, that the Emperor’s safety might be assured
            and the Parthian prince’s honour saved, by the simple
            expedient of fastening the obnoxious weapon to its scabbard with half a dozen
            nails. This done, Tiridates was introduced into the Imperial presence, where he
            made obeisance, bending one knee to the ground, interlacing his hands, and at
            the same time saluting the Emperor as his “lord.”
             The investiture was reserved for a subsequent
            occasion, and was made a spectacle to the Roman populace. On the night
            preceding, all the streets of the city were illuminated and decorated with
            garlands; as morning approached, “the Tribes,” clothed in long white robes and
            bearing branches of laurels in their hands, entered the Forum and filled all
            the middle space, arranged as was customary; next came the Praetorians, in
            their splendid arms and with their glittering standards, stationing themselves
            in two lines which reached from the further extremity of the Forum to the
            Rostra, to maintain the avenue of approach clear; all the roofs of the houses
            which gave upon the Forum were hidden beneath the masses of spectators; at
            break of day Nero himself entered, accompanied by the Senate and by his own
            bodyguard, wearing the garb appropriated to Triumphs, and, passing down
            between the two lines of Praetorians, ascended a raised platform near the
            Rostra, and took his seat in an archaic curule chair. Tiridates was then
            introduced; silence was proclaimed; and in a short speech of a sufficiently
            abject character, the Parthian prince placed himself at the Roman Emperor’s
            disposal. Nero responded haughtily, but executed the covenanted investiture.
            Saluting Tiridates as king of Armenia, he handed him to a seat prepared for the
            purpose at his own feet,, gave him the kiss which sovereigns only gave to
            sovereigns, and with his own hand placed upon his brow the coveted diadem, the
            symbol of Oriental sovereignty. Magnificent entertainments followed, with shows
            and games of various kinds, in which the emperor himself took part; but this
            condescension astonished, more than it pleased, the Asiatic. However, he doubtless
            appreciated better the closing act of the entire drama, which was a parting
            gift from his nominal suzerain.
                 Tiridates returned to Asia across the Adriatic, and by
            the ordinary route through Greece, no doubt well pleased with his visit. At the
            cost of a formal submission, and a certain amount of personal humiliation, he
            had obtained a sum which not even a king could despise, and an assured title to
            the throne of a considerable kingdom. Vologases, who must be regarded as the
            moving spirit throughout the whole transaction, may also well have been
            satisfied. He had firmly established his brother upon the Armenian throne, and
            if he had conceded to Roman vanity the honour and
            glory of the arrangement, yet he had secured for himself the substantial
            advantage. As Dean Merivale well observes, “While Tiridates did homage for his
            kingdom to Nero, he was allowed to place himself really under the protection of
            Vologases.”
             
             VOLOGASES I AND VESPASIAN—PACORUS II. AND DECEBALUS OF
            DACIA.
                 
             The establishment of peace between Rome and Parthia,
            while no doubt a fortunate circumstance for the subjects of the two empires, is
            one vexatious to the modern historian of the Parthians, since it places him at
            a considerable disadvantage. Until the conclusion of the peace, he is able to
            obtain tolerably ample materials for his narrative from the Greek and Roman
            writers who describe the condition of affairs in the East under the early Roman
            Emperors, and who have to trace the causes and course of the hostilities in
            which the two countries were engaged almost continuously. From the date of the
            pacification he wholly loses the benefit of this consecutive history, and has
            nothing to rely upon except a few scattered and isolated notices, not always
            very intelligible, occurring here and there in the pages of the classical
            authors, together with the series, which now becomes very confused and
            confusing, of the Parthian coins. The view obtainable of Parthian history is
            thus, for the space of above half a century, most imperfect and disjointed.
            Even the succession of the kings is uncertain; and the attribution of the coins
            to this or that monarch, rests frequently on conjecture.
                 The latest authorities seem to be of opinion that
            Vologases I—the monarch who ascended the Parthian throne in AD 50 or
            51—continued to reign until about AD 77. If so, he must have been contemporary
            with six Roman Emperors—Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius and
            Vespasian—reigning contemporaneously with the last named of these for about
            eight years. The relations between the two rulers were, for the most part,
            friendly. When Vespasian first came forward as a candidate for empire (AD 70),
            Vologases went so far as to offer him the services of forty thousand
            horse-archers to assist in his establishment upon the throne; but the successes
            of his generals in Italy enabled the Emperor to decline this magnificent
            proposal, and so to escape the odium of employing foreign troops—“barbarians,”
            the Romans would have said—against his own countrymen. In the same spirit,
            when, a year later, Titus paid a visit to the Roman station of Zeugma on the
            Euphrates, the Parthian monarch sent to congratulate him on his successful
            conclusion of the Jewish war, and begged him to accept at his hands a crown of
            gold. Titus, with his usual amiability, consented; and, to show his appreciation
            of the compliment paid him, invited the envoys of Vologases to a banquet and
            sumptuously entertained them.
                 Shortly after this, however, by the machinations of Caesennius Paetus, the
            unsuccessful general in the last Armenian campaign, who had been recently promoted
            to the office of Syrian proconsul, these pleasing prospects were overclouded,
            and a rupture in the amicable relations that had hitherto subsisted between the
            two monarchs, appeared to be imminent. Caesennius Paetus—on what grounds it is impossible to say, perhaps on
            no reasonable grounds at all—sent a report to Vespasian, in AD 72, of a most
            important and alarming character. He had discovered a plot, he said, for the
            transfer of the Roman dependency of Commagene, a portion of Upper Syria, from
            the Roman to the Parthian allegiance—a plot concerted, he declared, between
            Vologases and the Commagenian king, Antiochus, and
            about to be almost immediately put into execution. Samosata, the capital of
            Comma- gen6, which commanded the passage of the Euphrates, was to be put into
            the hands of the Parthian monarch by the Commagenians,
            and a ready access thereby given him to the Roman provinces of Cappadocia,
            Cilicia, and Syria itself, which could all be easily invaded from the important
            site. Unless he were authorised at once to take steps
            to prevent the transfer, it would within a very short space be accomplished,
            and the East once more thrown into confusion. Vespasian, who had no reason to
            doubt the correctness of the proconsul’s information, replied to him without
            delay, and gave him full liberty of acting as he thought best. Hereupon, Paetus, who had made every preparation in anticipation of
            such a response, immediately marched a strong force into Commagdne,
            and meeting with no resistance, proceeded against Samosata, which he carried by
            a coup de main. It cannot but be suspected that the whole story told to
            Vespasian was the invention of Paetus, who desired
            war as a field for his energies. His sudden invasion only failed to produce the
            crisis that he sought to bring about, owing to the moderation and prudence of
            the two sovereigns against whom his charges had been made. Antiochus, the Commagenian monarch, refused altogether to assume the part
            of rebel which had been assigned him, and, though his sons took arms against Paetus, himself withdrew from the country, and passing into
            the Roman province of Cilicia, took up his abode at Tarsus. Vologases declined
            to give the action taken by the sons of Antiochus any support. He folded his
            arms, and simply looked on while they contended with Paetus;
            when, on their father’s withdrawal into Cilicia, their troops abandoned them,
            and they were forced to take to flight, he contented himself with allowing them
            a temporary refuge in Parthia, and writing a letter to Vespasian on their
            behalf. It was probably this letter which induced Vespasian so far to pardon
            the young princes as to allow them to reside in Rome with their father, while
            at the same time he made the family an ample allowance from his privy purse.
             It was not long after he had escaped the danger of a
            Roman war that Vologases was attacked by a savage enemy from another quarter.
            The Alani, a Scythic, or more probably a Finnish
            tribe from the regions east of the Caspian, having made alliance with the
            important nation of the Hyrcanians, which in later Parthian history gave many
            signs of being disaffected, burst through the Caspian Gates suddenly in the
            year AD 75, and, pouring into Media, drove King Pacorus, the brother of
            Vologases, to take refuge in the fastnesses of the mountains, while they
            carried fire and sword over the open country. From Media they passed on into
            Armenia, which was still held by Tiridates, defeated him in a pitched battle,
            and very nearly succeeded in making him prisoner by means of a lasso.
            Vologases, in great alarm, sent an embassy to Vespasian, and relying on his own
            offer, a few years previously, to lend the Roman Emperor, if he required it, a
            body of forty thousand horse archers, asked that an efficient contingent of
            Roman troops might now be placed at his disposal. He further requested that
            their commander might be either Titus or Domitian. The latter prince, jealous
            of his brother’s military fame, was most anxious to be selected, and to be
            placed at the head of a powerful army, so that he might have an opportunity of
            rivalling the great achievements of Titus. But Vespasian, with the caution of
            old age, felt averse from embarking the State in fresh adventures, and bluntly
            declared that he saw no reason for making himself a busybody in affairs that no
            way concerned him. Had he accepted the proffered support of Vologases in years
            previously, the case would have been different, but, as he had declined it, his
            hands were unshackled, and he was free either to consent or to refuse as he
            chose. The best interests of the State seemed to him to require abstention, and
            he therefore sent a negative reply to Vologases. The Parthian prince was not
            only disappointed, but angered, and vented his spleen by withholding from the
            Emperor, in subsequent diplomatic correspondence, his rightful titles.
            Vespasian, with a sense of humour rare in persons so
            highly placed, made no remonstrance beyond the ironic one of adopting in his
            reply the humble style assigned him by his correspondent. To the salutation— “Arsaces,
            King of Kings, to Flavius Vespasianus sends greeting,” he answered, “Flavius
            Vespasianus, to Arsaces, King of Kings, sends greeting.”
             A coolness in the relations between the two powers now
            set in. Parthia, thrown on her own resources, was forced to submit to
            considerable loss in the way of booty at the hands of the Alani and their
            allies, and was unable to take any revenge upon them for their unprovoked
            attack; but she succeeded in maintaining her western territories intact, and in
            recovering both Media and Armenia. Hyrcania, it may be suspected, was from this
            time detached from her rule, and the cause of continual trouble and
            disturbance, falling under the dominion of pretenders who claimed Arsacid
            descent, and even took the full titles of Parthian sovereignty.
                 Vologases died about AD 78, and was succeeded by a
            certain Pacorus, not his brother, but probably his son, who appears by his
            coins to have been, at his accession, a very young man, and seems to have
            reigned for thirty years, from 78 to 108 AD. This prince was thus contemporary
            with five Roman Emperors—Vespasian, Titus, Domitian, Nerva, and Trajan—but with
            none of these does he seem to have held any communications. The “coolness”
            which had set in under his father gradually deepened into hostility; and, when
            the warlike Trajan came to the throne, it was soon apparent that an open
            quarrel could not be long avoided. Rome’s pretensions to a predominating
            influence in Armenia were revived, and Parthia, not knowing how soon she might
            be attacked, began to look out for allies among the avowed enemies of the Roman
            Empire. Relations were established between Pacorus and Decebalus,
            the Dacian monarch, who had been at war with Rome in the reign of Domitian (AD
            81-90), and was now (AD 101) again threatened by Trajan. Pacorus, however, had
            not the courage to lend his ally any active assistance, either by sending
            troops to his aid in the struggle that went on upon the Danube, or by effecting
            a diversion in his favour upon the Euphrates. When Decebalus fell, in A.D. 104, and Dacia became a Roman
            province, Pacorus must have felt that he stood alone, and that, having provoked
            the hostility of Rome by his relations with her enemy, he might expect at any
            moment an attack. Trajan, however, was too wise and too cautious to precipitate
            matters; an invasion of the East needed careful preparation; and the invasion
            which he contemplated was one of unusual importance and magnitude: he therefore
            abstained for the present from all offensive measures, and contented himself
            with paving the way for his intended expedition by intrigues in Armenia and
            elsewhere, by accumulating warlike stores, and increasing the strictness of
            military discipline. Pacorus was thus left in peace to the termination of his
            long reign (AD 108), and the storm which had so long threatened did not burst
            until the time of his successor. A pretender, however, Artabanus IV, who has
            left coins, falls into this reign.
             
             CHOSROES AND TRAJAN—TRAJAN’S ASIATIC CONQUESTS—RELINQUISHMENT
            OF THESE CONQUESTS BY HADRIAN
                 
             Pacorus the Second was succeeded upon the throne by
            Chosroes, his brother, whom the Parthian Megistanes preferred over the heads of Exedares and Parthamasiris, Pacorus’s two sons, as more fit to rule
            under the difficult circumstances of the period. It was known, or at any rate
            suspected, that the warlike and experienced Trajan designed an expedition
            against the East, and it therefore seemed necessary to entrust the government
            of the Parthian state to a man of mature age and sound judgment. The sons of
            Pacorus were young and rash, certainly incompetent to cope with so dangerous an
            antagonist as Trajan. Chosroes was of ripe age, at any rate, and, though
            untried, was believed to possess ability, a belief which after events, on the
            whole, justified.
             The ostensible cause of quarrel between Rome and
            Parthia was, as so frequently before, Armenia. On the death of Tiridates, in or
            about the year AD 100, Pacorus appears, without any consultation with Rome, to
            have placed his own son, Exedares, upon the Armenian
            throne. This was certainly throwing out a challenge to Trajan, and was a
            high-handed proceeding, not justified by the previous relations of the countries.
            On the last occasion of the throne being vacant, though Parthia had nominated
            the prince, Rome’s right to give investiture had been admitted, and Tiridates
            had, in fact, received his diadem from the hands of Nero. But Pacorus probably
            knew that Trajan had his hands fully occupied with the Dacian troubles, and was
            therefore not likely to engage in another war, while he may perhaps have
            thought that the right of investiture was too shadowy a matter for Rome greatly
            to value it. Events so far justified his expectations that Trajan made neither
            remonstrance nor threat at the time, but seemingly acquiesced in the new
            departure. When, however, the Dacian War was over, and the country reduced into
            the form of a Roman province (about AD 114), the Emperor, whose appetite for
            conquest was whetted rather than satisfied by his Danubian successes, considered that the time was come for taking the affairs of the East
            into his serious consideration, and for placing them on a footing which should
            give Rome security against the troubles that had now, for about a century and a
            half, threatened her from this quarter.
             Two views might be taken of the Oriental question. It
            might be regarded in the light in which the greatest of the Roman
            Emperors—Augustus, Tiberius, Vespasian—had hitherto regarded it, as chronic—a
            fatal necessity involving continuous trouble, continuous effort, and at the
            best of times only admitting of a sort of patched-up arrangement. Or it might
            be viewed in a more heroic light, as Alexander the Great had viewed it in his
            day, as an evil to be conquered, a difficulty to be overcome, an intolerable
            state of things, which might be brought to an end, and ought to be brought to
            an end as soon as possible. Ordinary minds would naturally see it in the former
            light. There had always been an East, there would necessarily always be an
            East, set in antagonism to the West, with a perpetual quarrel going on between
            them. The case would then only admit of palliatives, partial remedies, modi vivendi, such expedients as a wise
            diplomacy might suggest, and carry out, for avoiding collisions or minimising them, and carrying on such intercourse as was
            necessary with as little friction as possible. The other view opened a wider
            range both of thought and action. Might it be practicable to crush the East, to
            get rid of the constant antagonism; and if so, by what means, and at what cos ?
             That this latter alternative was not an altogether
            hopeless one had been shown by Alexander himself. Alexander had conquered the
            East, and for a century and a half there had been no great barbaric Oriental
            monarchy standing over against the West, thwarting it and threatening it. The
            ambition of Trajan seems to have been fired by the thought of what Alexander
            had achieved, and an idea of rivalry seems to have taken possession of him.
            Without divulging his intentions even to his intimates, much less, like
            Crassus, making an open boast of them, he determined on an attempt to bring the
            Eastern question to an end by the subjugation of Parthia. At first, however, he
            veiled his designs under a cloak of pretended moderation. He professed that his
            sole object was the vindication of the Roman honour in respect of Armenia. Both Pacorus and Chosroes, he said, had insulted Rome by
            dealing with Armenia as if its government were altogether a Parthian, and not a
            Roman, affair. He maintained, on the contrary, that the authority of Rome was
            paramount. It was in vain that Chosroes offered to fall back upon the modus vivendi which had been accepted by Nero, and to allow Trajan to invest his nephew, Parthamasiris, a son of Pacorus, and younger brother of Exedares, with the diadem. Trajan replied ambiguously that
            he would see what was fittest to be done when he arrived in Syria, and
            proceeded to hasten his march, to augment the number of his troops, and to make
            preparations of an unusual character. The autumn of AD 114 saw him at Antioch,
            and in the spring of the ensuing year, undaunted by the terrible earthquake
            which had almost destroyed the Syrian capital in the winter of AD 114-5, he set
            out upon his march from Antioch to the Armenian frontier. The satraps and petty
            princes of the region made submission as he advanced, and sought his favour with gifts of various kinds, which he was pleased to
            receive graciously, while he made his way from Zeugma, the Roman outpost, to
            the passages of the Euphrates at Samosata and Elegia.
            Here, on the frontier of the Greater Armenia, he awaited the arrival of Parthamasiris, who, after attempting to negotiate with him
            as an equal, and being treated with disdain, had been encouraged to present
            himself as a suppliant in the Roman camp, and to ask his crown of Trajan. There
            can be no doubt that the Armenian prince understood that the scene was to be a
            repetition of that enacted at Rome in AD 66, when Tiridates received the diadem
            from Nero. But Trajan was otherwise minded. When the young prince, having
            ridden into the camp at the head of a small retinue, stript the diadem from his own brows and laid it at the feet of the Roman Emperor,
            then stood in dignified silence, expecting that his mute submission would be
            graciously accepted, and that the emblem of sovereignty would be returned to
            him, Trajan made no movement. The army, which stood around, prepared, no doubt,
            for the occasion, shouted with all their might, and, saluting Trajan anew as
            Imperator, congratulated him on his “bloodless victory.” Parthamasiris saw that he had fallen into a trap, and would fain have fled; but the troops
            had closed in upon him on all sides, and he found his retreat intercepted.
            Hereupon he once more confronted the Emperor, and demanded a private audience,
            which was granted him. A short conference was held between the two in the
            Emperor’s tent, but the proposals of Parthamasiris were rejected. He was given to understand that he must submit to the forfeiture
            of his crown, and summoned a second time before the Imperial tribunal, to show
            cause, if he desired to do so, against the proposed forfeiture, and to hear the
            Emperor’s decision. Parthamasiris, justly indignant,
            spoke at some length, and with much boldness. “He had neither been defeated,”
            he said, “nor made prisoner by the Romans, but had come of his own free will to
            hold a conference with the chief of the Roman State, in full assurance that he
            would suffer no wrong at his hands, but would be invested by him with the
            Armenian sovereignty, just as Tiridates had been invested by Nero. He demanded
            to be set at liberty, together with his retinue.” Trajan answered curtly that
            he did not intend to give the sovereignty of Armenia to any one. The country
            belonged to Rome, and should have a Roman governor. Parthamasiris might go where he pleased with his Parthians; but any Armenians that he had
            brought with him must remain—they were Roman subjects. Parthamasiris,
            upon this, rode off; but Trajan had no intention of allowing him to escape, and
            become the leader in an Armenian war. He ordered some of his troops to follow
            and arrest him, and, if he resisted, to put him to death. These instructions
            were carried out, and Parthamasiris was killed, as a
            recent historian says, “brutally.”
             Cruel and brutal acts are frequently successful—at any
            rate, for a time. Trajan’s “sharp and sudden blow ” was effective, and produced
            the prompt and complete submission of Armenia. No resistance was made. It did
            not, perhaps, much matter to the bulk of the inhabitants whether a Parthian vitaxa or a Roman proconsul governed them. Trajan
            found no difficulty in carrying out his intention of absorbing Armenia into the
            empire. The two Armenias— the Greater and the
            Less—were united together, placed under a Roman governor, and reduced into the
            form of a province.
             Attention was then turned to the neighbouring countries. Friendly relations were established with Anchialus, king of the Heniochi and Macheloni, and gifts
            were sent him in return for those which his envoys had brought to Trajan. A new
            king was given to the Albanians. Alliances were concluded with the Iberi, Sauromatae, Colchi, and
            even with the distant tribes settled on the Cimmerian Bosphorus. These names
            recalled to the Romans the glorious times of the great Pompey, and made it
            evident to them that Roman influence was now paramount in the entire region
            between the Caucasus, the Caspian, and the Araxes.
             Still, the Emperor viewed what he had achieved as a
            mere prelude to what he was bent on achieving. It was Parthia, not Armenia,
            against which his expedition had been really aimed. Accordingly, having
            arranged matters in the north-east, and left garrisons in the principal
            Armenian strongholds, he made a counter-movement towards the south-west, on
            which side Parthia seemed to him most assailable. Stationing himself at Edessa,
            the capital of the province of Osrhoene, which was
            still administered by a Parthian vassal, bearing the usual name of Abgarus, he
            partly terrified, partly coaxed, that shifty prince into submission, after
            which he entered into negotiations with Sporaces,
            phylarch of Anthemusia, Mannus,
            an Arabian chieftain, and Manisares, a Parthian
            satrap, who had a quarrel of his own with Chosroes. Having drawn these chiefs
            to his side, he commenced his attack on the great Parthian kingdom by a double
            movement. Part of his troops marched southward, by the route which Crassus had
            followed, and made themselves masters of the tract known as Anthemusia,
            or that between the Euphrates and the Khabour; part
            proceeded eastward against Batnae, Nisibis, and Gordyene, or the country of the Kurds. No serious
            resistance was offered to the invaders on either route. Chosroes had withdrawn
            his forces to the further side of the Tigris, and left the defence of the
            provinces to his vassals, who were for the most part too weak to venture on
            opposing the march of a well-appointed Roman army. By the end of the year the
            whole tract between the Euphrates and the Tigris, as far south as the town of
            Singara and the modern range of Sinjar, had been overrun, and occupied; Upper
            Mesopotamia, in the broadest sense of the term, had become Roman; and the
            conqueror, pursuing the system which he had resolved on adopting from the
            first, absorbed the newly won territory into the empire and made Mesopotamia a
            Roman province. At Rome these successes were greeted with enthusiasm : medals
            were struck, on which the subjected countries were represented as prostrate
            under the foot of their conqueror, and the Senate conferred on him the titles, which
            now appear upon his coins, of “Armeniacus” and “Parthicus.”
             As winter approached, the Emperor quitted his army,
            and retired to Edessa or Antioch, leaving his generals to maintain possession
            of the conquered regions, and giving them very special instructions with
            respect to the preparations that they were to make for the campaign of the
            ensuing year. As Trajan had resolved not to attempt the passage through the
            desert which intervenes between the Sinjar range and Babylonia, the crossing of
            the Tigris would be the first important operation to be accomplished. But the
            banks of the Tigris were, as Trajan knew, very deficient in wood, or at any
            rate in wood suitable for the construction of such boats as were required for
            the building of a bridge across the river. He therefore gave orders that, during
            the winter, a large fleet should be prepared at Nisibis, the headquarters of
            the army, where timber was excellent and abundant, so constructed that the
            vessels could be readily taken to pieces and put together again. These, when
            the spring came, were conveyed in waggons to the
            western bank of the Tigris, probably at the point where it debouches from the
            mountains upon the low country, a little above Jezireh.
            Trajan and his army accompanied them, meeting with no resistance until they
            reached the river and began their preparations for passing it. Then, however,
            the inhabitants of the opposite bank —not disciplined soldiers, but brave
            mountaineers —gathered together in force, to dispute the passage. It was only
            by launching a number of his boats at different points, laden with companies of
            heavy-armed and archers, which advanced into mid-stream and engaged the enemy,
            while at the same time they threatened to land at many different points, that
            Trajan was able, slowly and with difficulty, to complete his construction, and
            finally bridge the river. His troops then effected their passage, the enemy
            dispersing; and the Emperor rapidly overran the whole of the rich country of
            Adiabene, between the river and the hills, occupying in succession Nineveh,
            Arbela, and Gaugamela, and nowhere meeting with any resistance. Chosroes
            remained aloof, waiting till he had drawn his enemy further away from his base
            of operations, and nursing his own resources. Mebarsapes,
            the vitaxa or subject-king of Adiabene, who
            had hoped to be able to defend the line of the Tigris, finding that forced,
            appears to have despaired, and withdrew from the struggle. One after another
            the forts and strongholds of the district were taken and occupied. Adenystrae,
            a place of great strength, was captured by a small knot of Roman prisoners,
            who, when they found their friends near, rose upon the garrison, killed the
            commandant, and opened the gates to their countrymen. In a few weeks all Adiabene,
            the heart of the ancient Assyria, was conquered; and a third province was added
            to the empire.
             It might now have been expected that the Roman army
            would advance directly upon Ctesiphon. The way was open; and Trajan might well
            have anticipated, as Napoleon did in 1812, that the capture of the enemy’s main
            capital would conclude the war.
                 But for reasons that are not made clear to us, the
            Emperor determined otherwise. Having repassed the Tigris into Mesopotamia, he
            took Hatra, one of the most considerable towns of the Middle Mesopotamian
            region, and, crossing to the Euphrates, visited the bitumen pits at Hit, so
            famous in the world’s history, whence the march was easy to Babylon. As still
            no enemy showed himself, Babylon was approached, invested, and taken—so far as
            appears—without a blow being struck. Seleucia soon afterwards submitted; and it
            only remained to attack and reduce the capital in order to have complete
            possession of the entire region watered by the two rivers. Here a fleet was
            again needful; and Trajan, accordingly, transported the flotilla, which he had
            taken care to have in readiness on the Euphrates, across the narrow tract between
            the streams in N. lat. 330, on rollers, and launched it upon the Tigris. He was
            prepared for a vigorous resistance, but once more found himself unopposed. Ctesiphon
            opened its gates to him. Chosroes had some time previously evacuated it, with
            his family and his chief treasures, withdrawing further into the interior of
            his vast empire, and seeking to weary out his assailant by means of distance,
            natural obstacles, and guerilla warfare. The tactics pursued resemble those
            which have not uncommonly been adopted by a comparatively weak enemy when
            attacked by superior force, and remind us of the method by which Idanthyrsus
            successfully defended Scythia against Darius Hystaspis in the sixth century BC, and by which the Russian Alexander baffled the Great
            Napoleon in the days of our own fathers or grand-fathers. But Trajan may be
            excused if he took his enemy’s retreat for entire withdrawal from the contest,
            and the apathy of the Western provinces for the complete submission of the
            empire. Ctesiphon was his; Babylon was his; Susa, the old capital of the Achaemenidae, was his; the war might be regarded as over;
            and so, not troubling himself to pursue his flying foe into the remote and
            barbarous regions of the far East, he proceeded to enjoy his triumph, embarked
            on a pleasure voyage down the Tigris, and even launched his bark upon the
            waters of the Persian Gulf. The career of Alexander the Great presented itself
            vividly to his imagination; and he sighed to think that, at his age, he could
            not hope to reach the limits which had been attained by the Macedonian. He
            instituted inquiries, however, with respect to India, and may have contemplated
            sending an expedition there, when he had had time to settle and arrange his
            Parthian conquests, and to place Mesopotamian affairs on a satisfactory
            footing. No suspicion seems to have crossed his mind that the conquests which
            he had so rapidly effected were insecure—no prevision of coming trouble appears
            to have disturbed his self-complacency. In a fool’s paradise he dreamed away
            the closing weeks of the summer of AD 116, and was still lazily floating on the
            waters of the Southern Sea, when intelligence of a startling character was
            suddenly brought to him.
             Revolt had broken out in his rear. At Seleucia, at
            Hatra, at Nisibis, at Edessa, the natives had flown to arms, had ejected the
            Roman garrisons from their cities, or in some instances massacred them. His
            whole line of retreat was beset by foes, and he ran a great risk of having his
            return cut off, and of perishing in the distant region which he had invaded.
            The occasion called for the most active exertions and for the greatest energy;
            fortunately for the Romans, Trajan was equal to it. Personally, he hastened
            northwards, while he issued peremptory orders to his generals that they should
            everywhere take the most active measures against the rebels, and do their
            utmost to check the spread of insurrection. The chastisement of Seleucia was intrusted to Erucius Clarus and
            Julius Alexander, who stormed the city, and ruthlessly delivered it to the
            flames. Lucius Quietus succeeded in recovering Nisibis, and punished its
            rebellion in the same way. He also plundered and burnt Edessa. Maximus,
            however, one of Trajan’s most trusted officers, on coming to an engagement with
            the enemy, was defeated and slain. A Roman army with its legate was cut to
            pieces. Trajan himself, having returned to Ctesiphon, and made himself
            acquainted with the whole condition of affairs, woke up from his dream of an
            easy conquest, and saw that a complete change of policy was necessary. Parthia
            must not be treated like Armenia and Mesopotamia—its people must be humoured and conciliated. A native king and a show of
            independence must be allowed them. Accordingly, he selected a certain Parthamaspates, a man of Arsacid descent, who had embraced
            the side of Rome in the recent struggle, and summoning the Parthians of the
            capital and its neighbourhood to a great meeting in a
            plain near Ctesiphon, he produced before them the individual whom he favoured, commended him to their loyal affection in a
            speech of considerable length, and, after magnifying somewhat injudiciously the splendour of his own achievements, placed the diadem
            with his own hand upon his brow. He then commenced his retreat. Taking the
            direct line through Mesopotamia, he marched, in the first instance, upon Hatra,
            one of the towns which had revolted from him, and had not yet been reduced. The
            place was small, but strongly fortified. It lay in the desert between the
            Tigris and Euphrates, nearer to the former, and was protected, by the
            scantiness of its water, and the unproductiveness of the region around, from
            attack except by a small force. Trajan battered down a portion of the wall, and
            attempted to enter by the breach; but his troops met with a decided repulse,
            and he himself, having rashly approached too near the walls, was in the
            greatest danger of being wounded. The horseman nearest to him was actually
            struck by an arrow and slain. After this the siege did not last long. As autumn
            approached the weather broke up, and thunderstorms prevailed, with rain and
            violent hail. It was believed that whenever the Romans proceeded to the
            assault, the fury of the elemental war increased in severity. Moreover, a
            plague of insects set in. Gnats and flies disputed with the soldiers every
            morsel of their food and every drop of their drink. Under these circumstances
            the Emperor felt compelled to relinquish the siege and beat a retreat. He
            retired through Mesopotamia upon Syria, and took up his quarters at Antioch,
            having suffered, it would seem,1 considerable loss upon the way. At Antioch the
            effects of his heavy toils and exertions began to show themselves. He fell
            sick, and quitting his army, made an attempt to reach Rome, but succumbed to
            his malady before he had proceeded very far, and died at Selinus, in Cilicia,
            August, AD 117.
             On the retirement of Trajan, the Parthian monarch,
            quitting Media, returned to Ctesiphon, expelled Parthamaspates without difficulty, and re-established his own rule over the regions which
            Trajan had overrun, but had not reduced into the form of provinces. Armenia,
            however, Upper Mesopotamia, and Assyria, or Adiabene, were still held in force
            by the Romans, and might probably have been maintained against any attack that
            Parthia could have made, had the new Emperor, Hadrian, who had succeeded
            Trajan, regarded their retention as desirable. But Hadrian, who, as prefect of
            Syria, had been a near witness of Trajan’s campaigns, and possessed an intimate
            acquaintance with the general condition of the East, was deeply convinced that
            the attempt of Trajan had been a mistake, and that the true policy for Rome was
            that laid down in principle by Augustus—that the possessions of the empire
            should not be extended beyond their natural and traditional limits. He resolved,
            therefore, to withdraw the Roman legions once more within the Euphrates, and to
            relinquish the newly-conquered provinces, of which so great a boast had been
            made—Armenia, Mesopotamia, Adiabene. It is generally allowed by modern
            historians, that the resolution was a wise one. “ There was no soil beyond the
            Euphrates,” says Dean Merivale with excellent judgment, “in which Roman
            institutions could take root, while the expense of maintaining them would have
            been utterly exhausting.” As far as the Euphrates Greek colonisation had so leavened the original Asiatic mass as to render it semi-Euro-pean, and
            so to prepare it to a large extent for the reception of Roman ideas and Roman
            principles of government: beyond, the Greek infusion had been too weak to
            produce much effect—Orientalism pure prevailed—and Western institutions, if
            introduced, would have found themselves in an alien soil, where they could only
            have withered and died. Even apart from this, the Roman Empire was already so
            large as to be unwieldy, and to endanger its continued cohesion. The chiefs of
            provinces east of the Euphrates would have been so far removed from the seat of
            government as to be practically exempt from effectual control and supervision.
            They would have had enormous forces in men and money at their command, and have
            been under a perpetual temptation to revolt and endeavour to secure for themselves an independent position. The garrisoning, moreover, of
            such extensive countries would have been a severe drain upon the military
            resources of the empire, and would have exercised a demoralising influence upon the soldiery, such as was already felt to some extent with
            regard to the legions quartered in Syria. Altogether, it is clear that the
            course pursued by Hadrian in contracting once more the eastern limits of the
            empire was a prudent one, and entitles the prince who adopted it, not only to
            the praise of “moderation,” but to that of political insight and sagacity.
             The evacuation of the conquered countries brought
            about a return to the condition of things in the East which had prevailed ever
            since the time of Augustus. Rome and Parthia resumed their ancient boundaries.
            Armenia reverted to its old condition of a kingdom nominally independent, but
            too weak to stand alone, and necessarily leaning on external support, at one
            time practically dependent on Rome, at another on Parthia. Its first ruler,
            after it ceased to be a Roman province, was Parthamaspates,
            to whom Hadrian seems to have handed it over, and in whose appointment Chosroes
            must have acquiesced. Chosroes could not but be well disposed towards the ruler
            who, without being compelled to do so by a defeat, had restored to Parthia the
            two most important and valuable of her provinces; and the consolidation of his
            power in them probably gave him ample occupation, and made him satisfied to
            have a time of repose from external troubles. He seems to have continued on
            friendly terms with Hadrian during the remainder of his life. Once only, in AD
            122, was the good understanding threatened. The exact causes of complaint have
            not come down to us; but it appears that in that year rumours of an intended Parthian invasion reached the Emperor, and induced him to make a
            journey to the far East, in order, by his personal influence and assurances, to
            avert the danger. An interview was held between the two monarchs upon the
            frontier, and explanations were given and received, which both parties regarded
            as satisfactory The Parthian prince gave up his intention of troubling the
            peace of Rome, and the two empires continued, not only during the rest of the reign
            of Chosroes, but till some time after the death of Hadrian, on terms of
            friendship and amity. Hadrian went so far as to restore to Chosroes (about AD
            130) a daughter who had been taken prisoner at Susa by the generals of Trajan
            fourteen years before, and had remained at Rome in captivity; and he is even
            said to have promised the restoration of the golden throne captured at the same
            time, on which the Parthians set a special value.
             Chosroes, during his later years, had to contend with
            a pretender to his throne, who bore the name, so common at this time, of
            Vologases. The Parthian empire showed, more and more as time went on, a
            tendency to disintegration; and there is reason to believe that, during the
            space commonly assigned to Chosroes (AD 108-130), different monarchs reigned,
            not infrequently, in different parts of Parthia at the same time. The coins of
            Vologases II run parallel for many years with those of Chosroes. A coin of a
            Mithridates, and another of an Artabanus, fall into the same interval. The
            classical writers make no mention of these rival kings; and the native remains
            are so scanty that it is impossible to draw any continuous narrative from
            them. We can only say, generally, that Parthia has entered the period of her
            decadence, and that, even apart from foreign attack, she would, if left to
            herself, have probably expired within little more than a century.
                 
             VOLOGASES II AND ANTONINUS PIUS—VOLOGASES III AND
            VERUS.
                 
             The Vologases who had for so many years disputed the
            crown with Chosroes, appears, on the decease of the latter, to have been
            generally acknowledged as king. He was an aged prince, indisposed to any
            unnecessary exertion, and quite content to continue on the friendly terms with
            Rome which had been established under his predecessor. He had not, however,
            been settled more than three years upon the throne, when hostilities came upon
            him from an unexpected quarter. Pharasmanes, who
            enjoyed the sovereignty of Iberia under Roman protection, but chafed at his
            dependent position, and had private grounds of quarrel with Hadrian, in the
            year AD 133, suddenly threw the whole of the East into a blaze. Inviting into
            Asia a great horde of the northern barbarians from the tracts beyond the Caucasus,
            he induced them to precipitate themselves upon Armenia, Cappadocia, and Media
            Atropatene, which was once more a dependency of Parthia, and to carry fire and
            sword into the midst of those fertile regions. Vologases at once complained to
            Rome of the injury done him by her feudatory, and requested assistance; but
            Hadrian regarded troubles in so distant a region as unimportant, and, satisfied
            that Cappadocia would be sufficiently protected by its governor, who was
            Arrian, the historian of Alexander, he left Vologases to struggle with his
            difficulties as he best might. The aged monarch, under these circumstances, had
            recourse to an expedient at once impolitic and disgraceful— ‘ he bribed the
            horde of Alans, which had invaded his province, to quit the country, and turn
            their arms in another direction. Such a policy, though occasionally adopted by
            the Romans themselves, can never be other than mistaken and ruinous. Once
            entered upon, it is almost certain to be continued, and to bring about at once
            the exhaustion and the degradation of the people that condescends to it.
             It is not perhaps surprising that Hadrian, always
            studious of peace, abstained from taking any active part in the Alanic war; but it certainly seems strange that, instead of
            inflicting any punishment on Pharas- manes for his reckless action in
            introducing the barbarians into Asia, and actually letting them loose upon the
            empire, he should have shortly afterwards loaded him with honours and benefits. He summoned him indeed to Rome, to answer for his conduct, but,
            having done this, accepted his explanations, condoned his crimes, and not only
            so, but rewarded him by an enlargement of his dominion, and by various other
            marks of favour. He permitted him to sacrifice in the
            Capitol, placed his equestrian statue in the temple of Bellona, and was present
            at a sham fight in which the Iberian monarch, his son, and his chief nobles exhibited
            their skill and prowess. It is not likely that Vologases can have been much
            pleased at these results of his complaints; but he seems to have submitted to
            them without a murmur; and, when Hadrian died (in AD 138), and was succeeded by
            his adopted son, Titus Aurelius, better known as Antoninus Pius, he sent to
            Rome an embassy of congratulation, and presented his Roman brother with a crown
            of gold. The medal, which records this event, was struck in the first year of
            Antoninus, and exhibits on the reverse a female figure holding a bow and quiver
            in the left hand, and with the right presenting a crown, while underneath is
            the inscription, PARTHIA.
             Having thus, as he thought, secured the good-will of
            the new monarch by a well-timed compliment, Vologases ventured on intruding
            upon him with an unpleasant demand. Hadrian, in a moment of weakness, had
            promised that the golden throne, captured by Trajan in his great expedition,
            should be given back to its proper owners; but, finding that the act would be
            unpalatable to his subjects, had delayed the performance of his promise, and
            finally died without giving effect to it. Vologases hoped that his successor
            might be more accommodating, and instructed his envoys to bring the matter
            before Antoninus, to remind him of Hadrian’s pledged word, and make a formal
            request for the delivery to them of the much- prized relic. But Antonine was as
            much averse to relinquishing the trophy as his predecessor had been, and
            positively refused to grant the request made of him. The envoys had to return re infecta, and to report to their master that, for
            the present at any rate, all hope must be laid aside of recovering the emblem
            of Arsacid sovereignty.
             The remainder of the reign of Vologases II was
            tranquil and unmarked by any striking incident. No pretensions were put forward
            by the Parthians with respect to Armenia, to which, probably on the death Parthamaspates, Rome was suffered, without protest, to
            appoint a new monarch. No further Attempt was made to obtain the surrender of
            the “golden throne.” The coolness between the two states, which had followed on
            Antonine’s rejection of the demand preferred by Vologases, merely tended to
            keep the rival powers apart, and to prevent occasions of collision, while
            Antonine’s truly peaceful policy preserved Parthia even from internal
            disturbance, and allowed the successor of Chosroes to enjoy his throne, unthreatened
            by any pretender, for the comparatively long term of nineteen years (AD 130 to
            149). The aged monarch left his crown to a successor of the same name as
            himself, who was probably his son, though of this there is no direct evidence.
             The third Vologases ascended the Parthian throne
            either in AD 148 or 149. He took the same titles as his predecessor, but added
            to them, upon his coins, a Semitic legend—either “ Vologases, King,” or “ Volagases, Arsaces, King of Kings.” The dates on his coins
            extend from AD 148-9 to AD 190-1, showing that he held the throne for the long
            space of forty-two years. During the earlier portion of the time (148-161) he
            was contemporary with Antoninus Pius, and, though discontented with the
            exclusion of Parthia from all influence in Armenia, and meditating a war with
            Rome on this account, he suffered himself to be persuaded, by letters from the
            pacific Emperor, to keep the peace as long as he occupied the Imperial throne,
            and to defer his contemplated outbreak until the reign of his successor. On the
            death of Antoninus, however, he was not further to be restrained, but at once
            took the field, and marching an army suddenly into Armenia, carried all before
            him, expelled Soaemus, Rome’s vassal and creature,
            from the kingdom, and placed upon the throne a protege of his own, a certain
            Tigranes, a scion of the old royal stock, whose name recalled to the Armenians
            the period of their greatest glory. The Roman governors of the adjacent
            provinces learnt with surprise and alarm that Armenia was detached from the
            empire; and Severianus, prefect of Cappadocia, the nearest to the scene of
            action, and a man of an impetuous disposition, being a Gaul by birth, hurried
            to the scene at the head of a single legion, partly moved by his own hot
            temper, partly yielding to the persuasions of a pseudo-prophet of those parts
            named Alexander, who promised him a signal victory. But the result signally
            falsified the prophecy. Scarcely had Severianus crossed the Euphrates into
            Armenia, when he found himself in the presence of a superior force under the
            command of a Parthian general called Chosroes, and was under the necessity of
            throwing himself into the city of Elegeia, where he
            was immediately besieged and blockaded. Though he offered a strenuous
            resistance, it was unavailing. His troops were not of good quality, and, unable
            to break through the cordon which surrounded them, they were in a short time
            shot down by the Parthian archers, and perished almost to a man. Severianus
            shared their fate; and the Parthians obtained a success which was paralleled
            with that of Surenas against Crassus, or of Arminius against Varus. Their
            mastery over Armenia was confirmed, and the Roman provinces were laid wholly
            open to their attacks. Their squadrons crossed the Euphrates, and marched into
            Syria, where they obtained a second success. L. Attidius Cornelianus, the proconsul, gathered together the forces of his province, and
            gave battle to the invaders, but was repulsed. The situation became nearly such
            as had obtained after the defeat of Crassus, or when Pacorus and Labienus, in
            the year BC 40, carried ravage and ruin over the region between the Euphrates
            and the Orontes. The Parthians passed from Syria into Palestine, and the whole
            of the Roman East seemed to lie open to them. Intelligence of what had happened
            was rapidly carried to Rome, and threw the Senate into consternation. Aurelius
            felt that he could not be spared from Italy, but deputed Verus to represent him
            in the East, and bade him hasten to the scene of action with such forces as
            could be gathered. Verus, however, was a lover of pleasure. First he loitered
            on his way in Apulia, then proceeded at a leisurely pace to Syria, finally
            settled himself in the luxurious Antioch, and, giving himself up to its
            pleasures and amusements, handed over the cares of war to his lieutenants.
            Fortunately for Rome, there were among these several generals of the antique
            type, as especially Statius Priscus, Avidius Cassius,
            and Martius Verus. Cassius, even before the arrival of Verus and his army, had
            begun an effective resistance. He had, by almost incredible efforts, brought
            the Syrian legions into a state of order and discipline, had with them checked
            the advance of Vologases, and had finally found himself in a condition to take
            the offensive. In AD 163 he fought a great battle with the Parthians, defeated
            them, and drove them across the Euphrates. Meanwhile, Statius Priscus and
            Martius Verus had undertaken the recovery of Armenia. Statius had advanced
            without a check from the frontier to the capital, Artaxata,
            had taken the city, and burnt it to the ground, after which he built a new
            city, which he strongly garrisoned with Roman troops, and sent intelligence to
            Rome that Armenia was now ready to welcome back her expelled prince, Soaemus. Soaemus upon this
            returned, and, though some further disturbances were made by the anti-Roman
            party, yet these were successfully dealt with, chiefly by Martius Verus, and,
            in a short time, the Roman nominee was recognised as
            undisputed king, and the entire country brought into a state of tranquillity.
             The success which had attended the first rush to arms
            of Vologases III was thus completely neutralised. In
            the space of two years Rome had made good all her losses, and shown that she
            was fully able to maintain the position in Western Asia which she had acquired
            by the victories of Trajan. But the ambitious generals, into whose hands the
            conduct of the war had fallen through the incapacity of Verus, were far from
            satisfied with the mere recovery of what had been lost. Personal, rather than
            patriotic, motives actuated them. In the circumstances of the time military
            distinction was more coveted than any other, and was looked upon as opening a
            path to the very highest honours. The successful
            general became, as a matter of course, by virtue of his position, a candidate
            for the Imperial dignity. If, under the great Napoleon, every conscript felt
            that he carried a marshal’s baton in his knapsack, still more, under the Middle
            Empire, was every victorious commander persuaded that each step in the path of
            victory brought him sensibly nearer to the throne. Of all the officers engaged
            in the Parthian war, nominally under Verus, the most capable and the most
            ambitious was Avidius Cassius. Sprung from the family
            of the great “Liberator,” who had contended for the supreme power in the state
            with Augustus and Antony, he had a hereditary bias towards pushing himself to
            the front, and might be counted upon to let slip no occasion which fortune
            should put in his way. His position in Syria gave him a splendid opportunity.
            After his first successes against Vologases, Aurelius had made him a, sort of
            generalissimo; and, having thus perfect freedom of action, he resolved to carry
            the war into the enemy’s country, and see if he could not rival, or even outdo,
            the achievements of Trajan half a century earlier. No continuous history of his
            campaign has reached our time, but from the fragmentary notices of it which are
            still extant we may gather a good general idea of its course and character.
            Crossing the Euphrates into Mesopotamia at Zeugma, the most important of the
            Roman stations upon the river, he proceeded first to Nicephorium,
            near the junction of the Belik with the Euphrates, and thence made his way down
            the course of the stream to Sura (probably Sippara)
            and Babylon. At Sura a battle was fought, in which the Romans were victorious,
            but it was after this that the great successes took place which covered Cassius
            with glory. The vast city of Seleucia upon the Tigris, which had at the time a
            population of four hundred thousand souls, was besieged, taken, and burnt, to
            punish an alleged treason of the inhabitants. Ctesiphon, upon the opposite bank
            of the river, the summer residence of the Parthian kings, was occupied, and the
            royal palace there situated was pillaged, and levelled with the ground. The
            various fanes and temples were stripped of their treasures; and search was made
            for buried riches in all the places which were thought likely to have been utilised, the result being that an immense booty was
            carried off. The Parthians, worsted in every encounter, after a time, ceased to
            resist, and all the conquests made by Trajan, and relinquished by Hadrian, were
            recovered. Further, an expedition was made into the Zagros mountain tract, and
            a portion of it, considered to lie within the limits of Media, and never yet
            possessed by Rome, was occupied. Aurelius owed it to the valour and good fortune of his general that he was thus entitled to add to the
            epithets of “Armeniacus” and “Parthicus,”
            which he had already assumed, the further and wholly novel epithet of “Medicus.”
             The victories of Avidius Cassius, unlike those of Trajan, were followed by no reverses, and they had
            further the effect, denied to Trajan’s, of making the permanent addition of a
            large tract to the Roman Empire. When Vologases, after five years of unsuccessful
            warfare, finally sued for peace to his too powerful antagonist, he was
            compelled to surrender, as the price of it, the extensive and valuable country
            of Western Mesopotamia. The entire region between the Euphrates and the Khabour passed under the dominion of Rome at this time, and
            though not formally made into a province, became wholly lost to Parthia. The
            coins of the Greek cities within the area bear henceforth on the obverse the
            head of a Roman Emperor, and on the reverse some local token or legend; every
            trace of Parthian influence is removed from them.
             But, if Rome thus carried off all the honours of the war with Vologases III, still she did not
            escape the Nemesis which usually attends upon the over-fortunate. During its
            stay in the marshy regions of Lower Mesopotamia, the army of Cassius was deeply
            infected with the germs of a strange and terrible malady, which clung to it on
            its return, and was widely disseminated along the whole line of the retreat.
            The superstition of the soldiers assigned to the pestilence a supernatural
            origin. It had crept forth, they said, from a subterranean cell, or a golden
            coffer, in the temple of the Comaean Apollo at
            Seleucia, during the time that a portion of the army was engaged in plundering
            the temple treasures. Placed there in primeval times by the spells of the Chaldaeans, it raged with the more virulence on account of
            its long confinement, and amply avenged the Parthians for the many woes
            inflicted on them by Roman hands. Every town that lay upon the route of the
            returning army was smitten by it; and from these centres it diverged in every direction, east and west, and north and south, into the
            adjacent districts. At Rome, the number of victims amounted to tens of
            thousands. “ Not the vulgar herd of the Suburra only,
            the usual victims of a pestilence, were stricken, but many of the highest rank
            also suffered.” According to Orosius, in Italy generally the whole country was
            so devastated, that the villas, towns, and fields were everywhere left without
            inhabitant or cultivation, and fell to ruin, or relapsed into wildernesses. The
            army suffered especially,, and is said to have been almost annihilated. In the
            provinces more than half the population was carried off, and the pestilence,
            overleaping the Alps, spread as far as the Rhine and the Atlantic Ocean.
             The remainder of the reign of Vologases III was
            uneventful. He continued to occupy the Parthian throne until AD 190 or 191, but
            took no further part, so far as we know, in any military operations. Once only
            does he seem to have been so far stirred from his inaction as to contemplate
            resuming the struggle against his powerful enemy. This was in 174 or 175, when,
            Aurelius being detained upon the Danube, the inordinate ambition of Avidius Cassius drove him into open rebellion, and the
            prospect of a Roman civil war seemed to offer a chance of Parthia being able to
            reassert herself. But the opportunity passed before Vologases could bring
            himself to make any serious movement. The revolt of Cassius collapsed almost as
            soon as it had broken out, and the East returned to its normal condition.
            Vologases repented of his warlike intention; and when (in 176) Aurelius visited
            Syria, sent ambassadors to him with friendly assurances, who were received with favour.
             Four years later the reign of the philosophic Emperor
            came to an end; and the Imperial power passed into the hands of his weak and
            unworthy son, Lucius Aurelius Commodus. A second opportunity for an aggressive
            movement offered itself; but, again, Vologases resisted the temptation to rush
            into hostilities, and remained passive within the limits of his own dominions.
            The reign of Commodus (180-192) was, from first to last, untroubled by any
            Parthian outbreak. Vologases was probably by this time an old man, since he had
            held the Parthian throne for thirty-two years when Commodus succeeded his
            father, and may naturally have been disinclined to further warlike exertion,
            Rome was therefore still allowed to maintain her Mesopotamian conquests
            unchallenged; and when Vologases died (in 190 or 191), the condition of things
            continued as established by Aurelius in 165.
                 
             VOLOGASES IV AND SEVERUS.
                 
             The third Vologases was succeeded by another prince of
            the same name, who is usually regarded as his son, though there is no distinct
            evidence of the fact. His coins, which generally present his full face upon
            their obverse, instead of the customary profile, have dates which run from AD
            191 to 208. He thus appears to have been contemporary with the Roman Emperors—Commodus,
            Pertinax, Didius Julianus, Pescennius Niger, and
            Septimius Severus. The great Parthian war of Severus fell entirely within his
            reign, and it is as the antagonist of this distinguished prince that he is
            chiefly known to history.
             It was very shortly after the accession of Vologases
            IV that the officers of the Court of Commodus, unable any longer to endure his
            excesses and cruelties, conspired against the unworthy son of the good Aurelius
            and assassinated him in his bedchamber. This murder was soon followed by
            another—that of the virtuous, but perhaps over-strict, Pertinax. The
            Praetorians, after this, put up the office of Roman Emperor to public auction,
            and knocked it down to Didius Julianus, a rich senator. But this indignity
            exhausted the patience of the legions, and threw the entire empire into
            confusion. In three places—in Britain, in Pannonia, and in Syria—revolt broke
            out, and the soldiers invested their respective leaders, Clodius Albinus,
            Septimius Severus, and Pescennius Niger, with the
            purple. Niger, who, as prefect of Syria, held the second dignity in the empire,
            imagined that his elevation would not be disputed, and, instead of straining
            every nerve to raise forces, and strengthen himself by alliances, declined at
            first the offers of assistance made him by various Parthian feudatories, and
            remained inactive in the East, expecting the Senate’s confirmation of his
            appointment. But the unpleasant intelligence soon reached him that Septimius
            Severus, proclaimed Emperor in Pannonia and acknowledged at Rome, was on his
            way to Syria, determined to dispute with him the prize, whereof he had somewhat
            rashly thought himself assured. Under these changed circumstances, Niger felt
            compelled to alter his own policy, and to implore the assistance which so
            shortly before he had rejected. Towards the close of the year A.D. 193 he despatched envoys to the courts of the chief princes beyond
            the Euphrates, and especially to the kings of Armenia, Parthia, and Hatra,
            entreating them to send contingents to his aid as soon as possible. The
            Armenian monarch—Vologases, the son of Sanatroeces—made
            answer that it was not his intention to ally himself with either side; he
            should stand aloof from the conflict and simply defend his own kingdom if any
            attack were made upon it. The reply from the Parthian Vologases was more favourable. He could not send troops at once, he said, as
            his army was disbanded, but he would issue an order to his satraps for the
            collection of a strong force as soon as possible. Barsemius,
            king of Hatra, went further even than his suzerain, and actually despatched to Niger’s aid a body of archers, which reached
            his camp in safety, and took part in the war. Vologases IV must have given his
            sanction to this movement on the part of his feudatory, who could certainly not
            have ventured on such a proceeding against the will of his lord paramount.
            Still Vologases was not prepared to commit himself unreservedly to either side
            in the impending conflict, and refrained from taking any active steps in
            furtherance of his professed design to collect an army, waiting to see to which
            side the fortune of war would incline.
             The struggle between the rival Emperors was soon
            terminated. Niger passed from Asia into Europe, and took up a position near
            Byzantium, but, having suffered a defeat at Cyzicus, was soon forced to fall
            back upon his reserves, and, passing through Asia Minor, gave his adversary
            battle for the second time near Issus, where his army was completely routed,
            and he himself captured and put to death. Meanwhile, however, the nations of
            the East had flown to arms. The newly-subjected Mesopotamians had risen in
            revolt, had massacred most of the Roman detachments stationed in their country,
            and had even laid siege to Nisibis, which was the headquarters of the Roman
            power in the district. Their kindred tribes from the further side of the
            Euphrates, particularly the people of Adiabene, had assisted them, and taken
            part in the attack. The first object of Severus after the defeat and death of
            Niger was to raise the siege, and to chastise the rebels, with their aiders and
            abettors. He marched hastily to Nisibis, defeated the combined Osrhoeni and Adiabeni, relieved
            the distressed garrison, and took up his own quarters in the place. He then
            proceeded to re-subject Mesopotamia. The inhabitants sought to disarm his
            resentment by representing that they had taken up arms, not against him, or
            against the Romans generally, but against Niger, his rival and foe, whom they
            had endeavoured to distress for his (Severus’s)
            benefit. They professed a readiness to surrender the Romans whom they had taken
            prisoners, and such portion of the Roman spoil as remained still in their hands;
            but it was observed that they said nothing about giving up the strongholds that
            they had taken, or about resuming the position of Roman tributaries. On the
            contrary, they put forward a demand that all the Roman troops still in their
            country should be withdrawn from it, and that their independence should be
            respected in the future. Severus was not prepared to accept these terms, or to
            sanction the retreat of Terminus. His immediate adversaries—the kings of Osrhoene, Adiabene, and Hatra—were of small account, and he
            might expect to defeat them without difficulty. Even if the Parthian monarch
            espoused the cause of his feudatories, he was not indisposed to cross swords
            with him. The expeditions of Trajan and Avidius Cassius had done much to diminish the terror of the Parthian name; and to
            ambitious Romans the East presented itself as the quarter in which, without any
            serious danger, the greatest glory was to be won.
             Accordingly, the Emperor rejected the Mesopotamian
            proposals, and applied himself to the task of reducing their country to
            complete subjection. From the central position of Nisibis, where he himself
            remained, he sent out his forces under his three best commanders—Laternus, Candidus, and Laetus—in three directions, with
            orders to carry fire and sword through the entire region, and to re-establish
            everywhere the Imperial authority. His commands were executed. Resistance was
            everywhere crushed; the old administration was restored; and Nisibis, raised to
            the dignity of a Roman colony, once more became the metropolis of the country.
            Nor was Severus contented with the mere restoration of the Roman power. He
            caused his troops to cross the Tigris into Adiabene, and though the inhabitants
            offered a stout resistance, succeeded in overrunning the district and occupying
            it. Further aggressions and further conquests would probably have followed, but
            the attitude of Albinus in the West made it imperative on Severus to quit these
            distant lands and return to his capital, which was menaced on the side of Gaul
            by the commander of the Western legions. The Emperor left Nisibis, and returned
            to Rome early in the year 196.
             No sooner had he retired than the flames of war burst
            out more fiercely than before. Vologases, roused from his inaction by the
            threatened loss of a second province, poured his troops into Adiabene, drove
            out the Roman garrisons, and, crossing the Tigris into Mesopotamia, swept the
            Romans from the whole of the open country. Even the cities submitted
            themselves, excepting only Nisibis, which was saved from capture by the
            courage and capacity of Laetus. According to Spartianus,
            the victorious Parthians, not content with recovering Mesopotamia, even passed
            the Euphrates, and spread themselves once more over the fertile plains of
            Northern Syria, as they had done in the times of Pacorus and Labienus. Severus,
            engaged in his doubtful contest with Albinus on the western side of the empire,
            could do nothing to relieve the pressure upon the east, and the Syrian
            prefecture continued open to the Parthian raids for the space of nearly a full
            year. An enterprising monarch might have done much during this interval; but
            Vologases frittered away his opportunity, and at length the victory of Lyons
            set Severus free, and allowed him again to turn his attention to Oriental
            affairs. In the summer of 197 he made a second Eastern expedition for the
            purpose of recovering his lost laurels, and of justifying the titles, which he
            had already assumed, of “Arabicus” and “Adiabenicus.” It is probable that in his own mind he
            entertained still loftier aspirations, and, like Trajan, had hopes of reducing
            the whole Parthian Empire under the Roman yoke.
             One of the most important points to be secured by an
            assailant of Parthia from the west, was the friendship, or at any rate the
            neutrality, of the two kings of Armenia and Osrhoene.
            Armenia had professed itself neutral when the quarrel between Severus and Niger
            first broke out, but had subsequently, in some way or other, offended the
            former, and on his arrival in the East, was viewed as hostile to the Roman
            designs. The first intention of Severus was to fall with his full force on
            Armenia, and to endeavour to reduce it to subjection;
            but, before the fortune of war had been tried, the Armenian monarch, Vologases,
            son of Sanatroeces, made overtures for peace, sent
            gifts and hostages, assumed the attitude of a suppliant, and so wrought upon
            Severus that he not merely consented to conclude a treaty with him, but even
            granted him a certain extension of his dominions. The Arab king of Osrhoene, who is called, as usual, Abgarus, made a more
            complete and unqualified submission. He rode into the Roman camp at the head of
            a large body of archers, whose services he offered to the Emperor, and
            accompanied by a number of his sons, whom Severus was requested to look upon as
            hostages. All being prosperous thus far, Severus had only to determine by which
            line of route he should advance against the Parthian monarch, who had taken up
            his position at Ctesiphon, and to make his preparations accordingly. He fixed
            on the line of the Euphrates, but at the same time masked his intention by
            sending a strong body of troops under generals across the Tigris to ravage
            Adiabene, and create an impression that the main attack would come from that
            quarter. Meanwhile, following the example of Trajan, he was causing a fleet to
            be built in Upper Mesopotamia, where timber was plentiful, and was preparing to
            march his main army down the deft bank of the Euphrates, while his transports,
            laden with stores, descended the stream. In this way he reached the neighbourhood of Seleucia and Ctesiphon without suffering
            any loss, or even incurring any danger, and took the Parthians by surprise, when,
            having captured the cities of Babylon and Seleucia, which were deserted by
            their defenders, he made his appearance before the capital. His fleet, which he
            could easily transfer from one river to the other by means of the great canals
            that traversed the alluvium, would give him the complete command of the Tigris,
            and enable him to attack the city on either side, or indeed entirely to invest
            it. Vologases appears to have fought a single battle in defence of his capital,
            but, being defeated, shut himself up within its walls. The defences,
            however, were not strong; and, after a short siege, Severus took the city, by
            assault, without much difficulty, the king escaping with a few horsemen in the
            confusion of the capture. Thus the Parthian capital fell easily—a third time
            within the space of eighty-two years—into the hands of a foreign invader. On
            the first occasion it had opened its gates to the conqueror, and had
            experienced gentle treatment at the hands of a benignant emperor. On the second
            it had suffered considerably. Now it was to learn what extreme severity meant
            at the hands of a monarch whose character accorded with his name. The captured
            city was given up to massacre and pillage. The soldiers were allowed to plunder
            both the public and the private buildings at their pleasure. The precious
            metals accumulated in the royal treasury were seized, and the rich ornaments of
            the royal palace were taken from their places and carried off. All the adult
            male population was slaughtered; while the women and children, torn from their
            homes without compunction, were led into captivity by the victorious army, to
            the number of a hundred thousand.
             Thus far the expedition of Severus had been completely
            successful. He stood where Trajan stood in AD 116, master of the whole low
            region between, the Arabian desert and the Zagros mountains, lord of
            Mesopotamia, of Assyria, of Babylonia, of the entire tract watered by the two
            great rivers from the Armenian highlands to the shores of the Persian Gulf.
            What use would he make of his conquests? Would he, like Trajan, endeavour to retain them, or would he, like the wiser
            Hadrian, relinquish them? He endeavoured to take an
            intermediate course. Recognising the fact, that to
            retain the more southern districts was impossible, and that the more eastern
            portions of the Parthian Empire were beyond his reach, he neither pursued the
            flying Vologases into the remote tracts in which he had taken refuge nor
            attempted to organise his southern conquests into
            provinces, but resolved at once to evacuate them. Notwithstanding the elaborate
            preparations which he had made for his invasion, and the care which he had
            taken to carry supplies with him, he found himself, about the time that he
            captured Ctesiphon, in want of provisions. He had exhausted the immense stores
            of grain which Lower Mesopotamia commonly furnished, or else the inhabitants
            had destroyed or hidden them, and his troops had, we are told, to subsist for
            some days on roots, which produced a dangerous dysentery. He was obliged to
            retreat before famine overtook him. Moreover, as the march of his army along
            the course of the Euphrates had stripped that region of its supplies of corn
            and fodder, he could not return as he had come, but was compelled to confront
            the perils of a new route. The line of the Tigris was the only route open to
            him, and along this he advanced, still supported by his fleet, which with some
            difficulty made its way against the current up the course of the stream. It
            does not appear that any opposition was offered to him ; but, after he had
            proceeded a moderate distance, he found himself in the vicinity of Hatra, the
            capital of a small state subject to Parthia, which had given him special
            offence by lending active support to the cause of his rival, Niger. His troops
            had now obtained sufficient supplies of food in an unexhausted country, and
            were ready for a fresh enterprise. Severus regarded his honour as concerned in the chastisement of a state which, without provocation, had
            declared itself his enemy. He may also have remembered that Trajan had attacked
            Hatra unsuccessfully, and have hoped to place himself above that conqueror by
            the capture of a town which had defied the utmost efforts of his predecessor.
            At any rate, whatever his motives, it seems certain that, when in the latitude
            of Hatra, he diverged from his previous line of march, and, proceeding
            westward, encamped under the walls of the city which had given him such dire
            offence, and engaged in its siege. He had brought with him a number of military
            engines—probably those employed with complete success at Ctesiphon, and,
            putting them in position, made a fierce attack upon the place. But the
            inhabitants were not daunted; the walls of the town were strong, its defenders
            brave and full of enterprise. They contrived to set on fire and destroy the
            siege machines brought against them, and repulsed with heavy loss the attacking
            soldiers. The army, upon this, grew discontented, and threatened mutiny;
            Severus was obliged to punish with death some of his leading officers, among
            them his best general, Laetus. This, however, only increased the exasperation ;
            and, to smooth matters over, he had to pretend that the execution of this
            officer had taken place without his knowledge. Even so the soldiers’ minds were
            not calmed down, and at last, in order to bring about a better state of
            feeling, he had to discontinue the siege and remove his camp to a distance.
             He had not, however, abandoned his enterprise. Reculer pour mieux sauter was among the principles that guided his
            actions, and it was in the hope of returning and renewing the attack ere many
            weeks were past, that he had drawn off his army. In the tranquillity and security of the place whereto he had removed, he constructed fresh engines
            in increased numbers, collected vast stores of provisions, and made every
            preparation possible for a repetition of his attack and for bringing it to a
            successful issue. It was not merely that his honour was concerned in overcoming the resistance offered to him by what had always
            been regarded as no more than a second-rate town—his cupidity was also excited
            by reports of the rich treasures that were stored up in the city, and especially
            of those which the piety of successive generations had accumulated in the
            Temple of the Sun. He therefore, when his preparations were complete, once more
            put his troops in motion, and proceeded to renew the siege with a more
            efficient siege-train, and a better appointed army than before. But the inhabitants
            met him with a determination equal to his own. They had a powerful cavalry
            which hung upon the skirts of his army and crippled his movements in every way,
            often inflicting severe loss upon his foragers; they were excellent archers,
            and shot further and with greater force than the Romans; they possessed
            military engines of their own, of no contemptible character; and they had at
            their disposal a particular kind of fire, which did considerable damage, and
            created yet greater alarm. Flames believed to be inextinguishable were hurled
            both against the Roman machines and against their soldiers with an effect that
            is said to have been remarkable. A great number of the machines were burnt; and
            it the soldiers were more frightened than hurt, the advantage to the defenders
            was still almost as great. Still the Romans persevered. The presence of the Emperor,
            who watched the combat from a lofty platform, encouraged every man to do his
            best; and at length it was announced that a practicable breach had been effected
            in the outer wall of the place, and the soldiers were ready, and indeed eager,
            to be led at once to the assault. But now Severus hung back. By Roman usage a
            town taken by storm must be given up to the soldiery for indiscriminate
            pillage; and thus, if the soldiers had their way, he would lose the great
            treasures on which his heart was set. He therefore refused to give the word,
            and resolved to wait a day; and see whether the Hatreni would not now, seeing further resistance to be useless, surrender their town.
            The delay was fatal. In the night the Hatreni rebuilt
            the wall where it had been battered down, and manning the battlements, stood
            boldly on their defence. Severus, seeing that they had no intention of
            surrendering, repented of his resolve of the day before, and commanded the
            soldiers to attack. But the legionaries declined. They probably suspected the
            Emperor’s motive. At any rate they were unwilling to imperil their lives for an
            object which but yesterday they might have attained without incurring any peril
            at all. Severus, not to lose a chance, commanded his Asiatic auxiliaries to see
            if they could not force an entrance, but with no other result than the
            slaughter of a vast number. At last he desisted from his attempt. The summer
            was far advanced; the heat was intense; and disease had broken out among his
            troops, who suffered from drought, from malaria, and from a plague of insects.
            Above all, his army was thoroughly demoralised, and
            could not be depended on to carry out the orders given it. Severus himself told
            one of his officers that he had not six hundred European troops on whom he
            could place any reliance. The second siege of Hatra by Severus lasted twenty
            days, and terminated in an ignominious withdrawal. Severus returned to Rome
            with a slur upon his military reputation which was not regarded as cancelled by
            all his previous successes.
             Still, actual disaster was escaped. Had Vologases been
            an active and energetic prince, or had the spirit and audacity of the Parthian
            nation been such as once characterised it, the result
            might have been widely different. The prolonged resistance of Hatra, the
            sufferings of the Romans, their increasing difficulties with respect to
            provisions, the injurious effect of the summer heats upon their unacclimatised
            constitutions, would have presented irresistible temptations to a prince, or
            even a general, of any boldness and capacity, inducing him to pursue the
            retreating enemy, to hang upon their flanks and upon their rear, to fall on
            their stragglers, to cut off their supplies, to harass and annoy them in ten
            thousand ways, and render their withdrawal to their own territory a matter of
            extreme difficulty. A Surena of the temper and calibre of the general opposed to Crassus might not improbably have annihilated the
            Imperial army, and the disaster of Carrhae might have repeated itself at the
            distance of between two and three centuries. But Vologases IV was a degenerate
            descendant of the great Arsacids, and remained inert and apathetic when the
            circumstances of the time called for the most vigorous action.
             As it was, the expedition of Severus must be
            pronounced glorious for Rome and disastrous for Parthia. It exposed for the
            third time within a century the extreme weakness of the great Asiatic power. It
            lost her such treasures as had escaped the cupidity of Avidius Cassius. It both exhausted and disgraced her. Moreover, it cost her a second
            and most valuable province. Severus was not content with fully re-establishing
            the Roman sway in Mesopotamia. He overstepped the Tigris, and firmly planted
            Roman authority in the rich and fertile region between that river and the
            Zagros mountains. Henceforth the title of “Adiabenicus”
            became no empty boast. Adiabene, or the tract between the two Zab rivers—the
            most productive and valuable part of the ancient Assyria—became a Roman
            dependency under Severus, and continued to be Roman till after the destruction
            of the Parthian Empire. For the remainder of the time during which Parthia
            maintained her independence, the Roman standards were planted within less than
            two degrees of her capital.
             Vologases reigned for the space of about eleven years
            (197-208) after his defeat by Severus. Parthian history is for this interval a
            blank. The decline of national feeling and of the military spirit went on, no
            doubt, without a pause, and the power of Parthia must continually have grown
            less and less. No pretenders arose, since there was probably no one who coveted
            the position of ruler over a state evidently nodding to its fall. Rome
            abstained from further attack, content, it would seem, with the gains which she
            had made, and a brief calm heralded the storm in which Parthian nationality was
            to perish.
                 
             ARTABANUS IV. AND CARACALLUS—THE LAST WAR WITH
            ROME—DEFEAT OF MACRINUS.
                 
             The death of Vologases IV was immediately followed by
            a dispute between his two sons, Vologases V and Artabanus IV, for the
            succession. We do not know which was the elder; but it would seem that at first
            the superiority in the struggle rested with Vologases, who was recognised by the Romans as sole king in 212, and must have
            then ruled in the western capital, Ctesiphon. Afterwards Artabanus acquired the
            preponderance, and from the year 216 we find no more mention of Vologases by
            the classical writers. It is Artabanus who negotiates with Caracallus,
            who is treacherously attacked by him, who contends with Macrinus, and is
            ultimately defeated and slain by the founder of the New Persian monarchy,
            Artaxerxes. Similarly, the Persian historians ignore Vologases altogether, and
            represent the contest for empire, which once more carried Persia to the front,
            as one between Ardeshir and Ardevan. Still, the
            Parthian coins show that Vologases, equally with his brother, both claimed and
            exercised sovereignty in Parthia to the close of the kingdom. The probability
            would therefore appear to be that about 216 a partition of the kingdom was
            amicably made, and that while Artabanus reigned over the western provinces, the
            eastern were ceded to Vologases.
             It was while the struggle between the two brothers
            continued that the Emperor Severus died, and the period of tranquillity inaugurated by him, on his return from the East in 198, came to an end. His son
            and successor, Caracallus, a weak .and vain prince,
            nourished an inordinate ambition, and was scarcely seated on the throne when he
            let it be known that in his own judgment he was a second Alexander, and that he
            was bent on imitating the marvellous exploits of that
            mighty hero. He adopted the Macedonian costume, formed his best troops into a “Macedonian
            phalanx,” made the captains of the phalanx take the names of Alexander’s best
            generals, and caused statues to be made with a double head, presenting the
            countenance of Alexander on one side and his own upon the other. As Alexander,
            he was bound to conquer the East; and, as early as his second year, he began his
            predetermined aggressions. Summoning Abgarus, the tributary monarch of Osrhoene, or north-western Mesopotamia, into his presence,
            he seized upon his person, committed him to prison, declared his territories
            forfeited, and reduced Osrhoene into the form of a
            Roman province. Soon afterwards he attempted to repeat the proceeding with
            Armenia; but, although the Armenian king was weak enough to fall into the trap,
            the nation was on the alert, and frustrated his efforts. No sooner did they
            learn that their king was arrested and imprisoned than they flew to arms,
            placed their country in a position of defence, and made themselves ready to
            resist all aggression. Caracallus hesitated, and
            when, three years later (215), he sent Theocritus, one of his favourites, to effect their subjugation, they met him in
            arms, and inflicted a severe defeat on the utterly incompetent general. It was
            perhaps this disaster which suggested to Caracallus a
            change in his method of proceeding. Professing to put away from him all
            thoughts of war and conquest, he propounded a grand scheme for the permanent
            pacification of the East, and the establishment of a reign of universal
            happiness and tranquillity. Having transferred his
            residence from Nicomedia to Antioch, the luxurious capital of the Roman
            Oriental provinces, he sent ambassadors with presents of unusual magnificence
            to the Parthian monarch, Artabanus, who were to make him a proposal of a novel
            and unheard-of character. “The Roman Emperor,” said the despatch in question, “could not fitly wed the daughter of a subject, or accept the
            position of son-in-law to a private person.”
             No one could be a suitable wife for him who was not a
            princess. He therefore asked the Parthian monarch for the hand of his daughter.
            Rome and Parthia divided between them the sovereignty of the world; united, as
            they would be by this marriage, no longer recognising any boundary as separating them, they would constitute a power which could not
            but be irresistible. It would be easy for them to reduce under their sway all
            the barbarous races on the skirts of their empires, and to hold them in
            subjection by a flexible system of administration and government The Roman
            infantry was the best in the world, and in steady hand-to-hand fighting must be
            allowed to be unrivalled. The Parthians surpassed all nations in the number of
            their cavalry and the excellence of their archers. If these advantages, instead
            of being separated, were combined, and the various elements on which success in
            war depends were thus brought into harmonious union, there could be no difficulty
            in establishing and maintaining a universal monarchy. Were that done, the
            Parthian spices and rare stuffs, as also the Roman metals and manufactures,
            would no longer need to be imported secretly and in small quantities by
            merchants, but, as the two countries would form together but one nation and one
            state, there would be a free interchange among all the citizens of their
            various products and commodities. To the Parthian king and his advisers the
            proposition was as unwelcome as it was strange. The whole project appeared to
            them monstrous. Artabanus himself misdoubted the Emperor’s sincerity, and did
            not believe that he would persevere in it. But it threw him into a state of
            extreme perplexity. Bluntly to reject the overture was to offend the master of
            thirty-two legions, and to provoke a war the results of which might be ruinous.
            To accept it was to depart from all Parthian traditions, and to plunge into the
            unknown and the unconjecturable. Artabanus therefore temporised.
            Without giving a positive refusal, he stated certain objections to the
            proposal, which made it, he thought, inexpedient, and begged to be excused from
            complying with it. “Such a union as was suggested could scarcely,” he said,
            “prove a happy one. The wife and husband, differing in language, habits, and
            modes of thought, could not but become estranged one from another. There was no
            lack of patricians at Rome, possessing daughters with whom the Emperor might
            wed as suitably as the Parthian kings did with the females of their own royal
            house. It was not fit that either family should sully its blood by mixture with
            a foreign stock.”
             Upon this answer reaching him, Caracallus,
            according to the Court historian, Dio Cassius, immediately declared war, and
            invaded the Parthian territory with a large army. Herodian, however, who seems
            here to be more trustworthy, gives a different account. Caracallus,
            he declares, instead of quarrelling with Artabanus for his qualified refusal,
            followed up his first embassy with a second; his envoys brought rich gifts to
            Ctesiphon, and assured the Parthian monarch that the Emperor was serious in his
            proposals, and had the most friendly intentions possible. Hereupon Artabanus
            yielded, either satisfied with the assurances given him, or else afraid to give
            offence; he addressed Caracallus as his future
            son-in-law, and invited him to come with all speed, and fetch home his bride.
            “And then,” continues the historian, “when this was noised abroad, the
            Parthians made ready to give the Roman Emperor a fit reception, being
            transported with joy at the prospect of an eternal peace. Caracallus thereupon crossed the rivers without hindrance and entered Parthia, just as if
            it were his own land. Everywhere along his route the people greeted him with
            sacrifices, and dressing their altars with garlands, offered upon them all
            manner of spices and incense, whereat he made pretence of being vastly pleased. As his journey now approached its close, and he drew
            near to the Parthian Court, Artabanus, instead of awaiting his arrival, Went
            out and met him in the spacious plain before the city, with intent to entertain
            his daughter’s bridegroom and his own son-inlaw.
            Meanwhile, the whole multitude of the barbarians, crowned with freshly
            gathered flowers, and clad in garments embroidered with gold and variously
            dyed, were keeping holiday, and dancing gracefully to the sound of the flute,
            the pipe, and the drum—an amusement wherein they take great delight after they
            have indulged freely in wine. Now, when all the people had come together, they
            dismounted from their horses, hung up their quivers and their bows, and gave
            themselves wholly to libations and revels. The concourse of barbarians was very
            great, and they stood arranged in no sort of order, since they did not
            apprehend any danger, but were all en deavouring to catch a sight of the bridegroom.
             Suddenly the Emperor gives his men the signal to fall
            on and massacre the barbarians. These, amazed at the attack, and finding
            themselves struck and wounded, forthwith took to flight. Artabanus was hurried
            away by his guards, and lifted on a horse, whereby he escaped with a few
            followers. The rest of the barbarians were cut to pieces, since they could not
            reach their horses, which, when they dismounted, they had allowed to graze
            freely over the plain; nor were they able to make use of their legs, since
            these were entangled in the long flowing garments which descended to their
            heels. Many, too, had come without quivers or bows, which were not wanted at a
            wedding. Caracallus, when he had made a vast
            slaughter, and taken a multitude of prisoners and a rich booty, moved off
            without meeting with any resistance. In his retreat he allowed his soldiers to
            burn all the cities and villages and to carry away as plunder whatever they
            chose.”
             The advance of Caracallus had been through Babylonia, probably along the course of the Euphrates; his
            return was through Adiabend and Mesopotamia. In
            Adiabene he still further outraged and offended the Parthians by violating the sanctity
            of the royal burial-place at Arbela, where, as a rule, the Parthian kings were
            interred. Arbela had been regarded from of old as a City of the Dead; and the Arsacidae had made it their ordinary place of sepulture. Caracallus caused the tombs to be opened, the bodies
            dragged forth from them, and the remains dispersed to the four winds. No insult
            could be greater than this, and the act seems rather that of a madman than of a
            mere ordinary tyrant. We are reminded of Aristotle’s observation, that “families
            of brilliant talents go off after a time into disposition bordering upon
            madness,” and see that that of the Antonines was no
            exception. Caracallus can scarcely have been in his
            senses to have committed an action from which no possible good could arise, and
            for which, as he might have anticipated, a severe reckoning was afterwards to
            be exacted.
             Meanwhile, however, he was pursuing his gay career, no
            whit alarmed, and no whit abashed. He wrote to the Senate in the lightest
            possible tone, to declare, without giving any details, that the whole East was
            subject to him, and that there was not a kingdom in those parts but had
            submitted to his authority. The Senate, though not imposed upon, wrote back in
            flattering terms, and granted him all the honours that would have been suitable to a veritable conqueror. For his own part, he
            remained in Mesopotamia, passing the winter there, and amusing himself with
            hunting and chariot-driving. There were still lions in the Mesopotamian region,
            as in Assyrian times, and the young Antonine, though a poor soldier, seems to
            have been a bold hunter. He had, apparently, persuaded himself that no external
            danger threatened him, and was content to idle away his time in the grassy
            Mesopotamian plains, which now—in early spring—must have been an earthly
            paradise. April was reached, and it was high time for an active commander to
            have commenced the marshalling and exercising of his troops, or even the
            initiatory movements of the designed campaign; but Caracallus continued impassive, occupied in his amusements, his suspicions of his
            officers, and his consultations of augurs, magicians, and oracles as to what
            fate was in store for him. He was on his way to visit an oracle in the Temple
            of the Moon-God, near Carrhae, when some of his inquiries having leaked out, a
            conspiracy was formed against him in the camp, and he was murdered by Julius
            Martialis, one of his guards, on April 8, AD 217.
             In the place of Caracallus,
            a new emperor had to be appointed. The choice of the soldiery fell upon Macrinus,
            one of the Praetorian Prefects, the chief mover in the recent conspiracy. His
            elevation almost exactly coincided with the advance of Artabanus, who, having
            reunited and increased his army during the course of the winter months, and
            brought it into excellent condition, had now conducted it into Roman Mesopotamia,
            and was anxious to engage the Romans in a pitched battle, in order to exact a
            heavy retribution for the treacherous massacre of Ctesiphon and the wanton
            impiety of Arbela. But Macrinus was scarcely prepared to meet him. Though
            Praetorian Prefect, he had none of the instincts of a soldier, but was far more
            versed in civil affairs, and adapted to hold office in the civil administration
            or in the judiciary. Accordingly, no sooner did he find himself menaced by the
            Parthian monarch than he hastily sent ambassadors to his camp with an offer to
            surrender all the prisoners carried off in the late campaign as the price of
            peace. But Artabanus had higher aims. “ The Roman Emperor,” he said in reply, “must
            not only restore the prisoners unjustly captured in a time of peace, but must
            also consent to rebuild all the towns and castles which Caracallus had laid in ruins, must make compensation for the wanton injury done to the
            tombs of the kings, and must further cede Mesopotamia to the Parthians, and
            retire behind the line of the Euphrates.” It was morally impossible for a Roman
            Emperor to consent to such demands as these without first trying the fortune of
            war; and accordingly Macrinus felt himself compelled, much against his will, to
            risk a battle. He had with him a large army, which, if not exactly flushed with
            victory, had at any rate not known defeat; and he had, besides, the prestige of
            the Roman name, always a source of confidence to those who boasted it, and of
            terror to their adversaries.
             Artabanus, on his part, had done his best to make his
            army formidable. He had collected it from all quarters, had made it strong in
            cavalry and archers, and had attached to it a novel force of considerable
            importance, consisting of a corps of picked soldiers, clad in complete armour, and carrying spears or lances of unusual length,
            who were mounted on camels. The Romans had, besides the ordinary legionaries,
            in which their strength mainly consisted, a large number of light-armed troops,
            and a powerful body of Mauretanian cavalry. The
            battle, which lasted three days, and was fought near Nisibis, in Upper
            Mesopotamia, began at daybreak on the first day by a rapid advance of the
            Parthians, who, after saluting the rising sun, rushed with loud shouts to the
            combat, and, under cover of a sleet of arrows, delivered charge after charge.
            The Romans, receiving their own light-armed within the ranks of the
            legionaries, stood firm, but suffered greatly from the bows of the
            horse-archers and from the lances of the corps mounted on camels; and though,
            whenever they could reach their enemy, and engage in close combat, they had
            always the advantage, yet after a while their losses from the cavalry and the
            camels forced them to retreat. As they retired they strewed the ground with
            spiked balls (or caltrops) and other contrivances for injuring the feet of
            animals, and this stratagem was so far successful that the pursuers soon found
            themselves in difficulties, and the two armies respectively returned, without
            any decisive result, to their camps.
             On the following day there was again a combat, which
            is said to have lasted from morning till night, and to have been equally
            indecisive with the preceding one; but of this, which is wholly ignored by Dio,
            we do not possess any description. The third day arrived, and the fight was
            once more renewed; but this time the Parthians had recourse to new tactics.
            Hitherto it had been their aim to rout and disperse their enemies; now they
            directed all their efforts towards surrounding them, and so capturing the
            entire force. Their troops, which were far more numerous than those of the
            Romans, spread themselves to right and left, threatening to turn the Roman
            flanks and envelop the whole army. Macrinus, to meet these tactics and baffle
            them, was forced more and more to extend his own line, and consequently to attenuate
            it unduly, so that at last it broke up. Confusion once begun was speedily
            increased by the cowardice of the Roman Emperor, who was among the first to
            take to flight, and hurry back to his camp. As a matter of course his army
            followed his example, and having a refuge so close at hand, suffered no very
            severe losses. The defeat, however, was acknowledged, even by the Romans
            themselves; and, in the negotiations which followed the battle, Macrinus had to
            accept terms of peace, which, though less disgraceful than those at first
            proposed, must be regarded as sufficiently onerous. The cession of Mesopotamia
            was not, indeed, insisted on; but, besides restoring the captives and the booty
            carried off by Caracallus in his raid, Macrinus had
            to pay, as compensation for the damages inflicted, no less a sum than a million
            and a half of our money. The transactions of Rome with Parthia were thus
            brought to an end, after nearly three centuries of struggle, by the ignominious
            purchase of a peace. Macrinus retired within his own frontier in the summer of 217,
            and before Rome was again called upon to make war in these parts the
            sovereignty of the Parthians had terminated.
             
             REVOLT OF TIIE PERSIANS—DOWNFALL OF THE PARTHIAN
            EMPIRE.
                 
             The tendency of the Parthian Empire to disintegration
            has been frequently noted in these pages. From the first there was a want of
            attachment among its parts, and a looseness of organisation which boded ill for the prolonged existence of the body politic. It was not
            only that the races composing it were so various, the character and conditions
            of the provinces so unlike, the ideas prevalent in different parts so diverse,
            but the entire system by which it was sought to give compactness and unity to
            the disjecta membra was so deficient in vigour and
            efficacy, that a long continuance of cohesion was almost impossible. “Kingdom-Empires,”
            as they have been called, are always unstable; and, unless the dominant power
            possesses a very marked preponderance, they are sure sooner or later to break
            up. In the widespread empire built up by the Arsacidae the Parthians could not really claim any very decided superiority over the
            other principal component parts, either in physical or in mental
            characteristics. They were not braver than the Medes, the Hyrcanians, the
            Armenians, or the Persians ; they were not more intelligent than the
            Babylonians, the Bactrians, or the Assyrians. That they had some qualities
            which brought them to the front, cannot, of course, be denied; but these were
            not such as to strike the minds of men very strongly, or to obtain universal
            and unqualified recognition. Their rule was acquiesced in so long, rather
            because the Oriental appreciates the advantages bf settled and quiet
            government, than because the subject races regarded them as having any special
            aptitude or capacity for governing. Each of the principal nations probably
            thought itself quite as fit to hold the first place in the commonwealth as the
            Parthians; and under favourable circumstances each
            secondary monarch was quite ready to assert and maintain his independence.
             Revolts of subject kingdoms or tribes were thus of
            frequent occurrence during the entire period of the Parthian monarchy; but, as
            time went on, they became more frequent, more determined, and more difficult to
            subdue. It has been already related how, as early as the time of Vologases I,
            Hyrcania broke off from the empire, and was probably not reduced subsequently.1
            Bactria was also from time to time a sort of separate appanage, conceded to a
            prince of the Royal House, who accepted it in satisfaction of his claims to the
            chief authority. Armenia was still more loosely attached to the empire, being
            more often and for longer periods reckoned an independent state than a
            subjected one. At one time Babylonia is found almost independent under Hymerus. The single tie of a nominal subjection to a
            distant suzerain proved a weak bond when any strain was put upon it, and there
            was constant danger of this or that province detaching itself from the great
            mass of the empire, and entering upon a separate existence.
             We are thus entitled to say that there was something
            like a general discontent of the provinces with their condition under the
            central government, at any rate for the last century and a half of Parthian
            rule. It is difficult, however, to analyse the
            grounds of this discontent, or to decide what elements in it had the greater
            weight, and which were of minor importance. An alien rule must always be more
            or less irksome to those who have to submit to it, and must more or less chafe
            and gall them, as they exceed or fall short in pride and sensibility. The friction
            will be increased or diminished by the character of the rule fits consonance
            with justice, its regard for promises and engagements, its care for its
            subjects, its clemency, its power and will to protect, its general fairness and
            equity. It cannot be said that the Parthians fell flagrantly short in any of
            these particulars, or deserve to be regarded as either on the one hand weak and
            careless, or on the other harsh, unjust, and oppressive. They no doubt took the
            lion’s share of pomp, power, and privilege ; but beyond this advantage, which
            is one taken by all dominant peoples, it does not appear that their subjects
            had any special grievances of which to complain. The Parthians were tolerant;
            they did not interfere with the religious prejudices of their subjects, or
            attempt to enforce uniformity of creed or worship. Their military system did
            not press over-heavily on the subject races ; nor is there any reason to
            believe that the scale of their taxation was excessive. Such tyranny as is
            charged upon certain Parthian monarchs is not of a kind that would have been
            sensibly felt by the conquered nations, since it was exercised on none who were
            not Parthians. If at any time the rulers of the country failed to perform the
            great duties of civil government, it was rather in the way of laxity that they
            erred than of tension, rather by loosening the bonds of authority than by
            over-tightening them.
             Some tangible ground for the general discontent,
            beyond the “ignorant impatience” of a dominant race which is so usual, may
            perhaps be made out by careful consideration, in two respects, but in two only.
            In the first place, there were times when the Parthian government very
            imperfectly accomplished its great duty of preserving internal order and tranquillity. The history of Anilai and Asinai, which has been dwelt upon at some length
            in a former chapter, brings out very strongly this defect in the Parthian
            governmental system, and reveals a condition of things which, if it had been
            permanent, must have been intolerable. We can only suppose that the anarchical
            times, of which we have so melancholy a picture, were occasional and
            exceptional, the result of internal disorders, which ere long came to a head,
            and then passed away ; or we should have to imagine a government, which
            fulfilled none of the functions of a government, lasting for centuries, and some
            of the most spirited nations on the earth submitting to it and seeking no
            better.
             The other failure of the Parthians belongs to the
            later period only of their history. It consisted in the general decline of the vigour of the nation, which rendered it less competent,
            than it had been previously, to afford adequate protection to the conquered
            states —especially protection against the wholly alien power, which had
            intruded itself into Asia, and which sought to bring all the nations of Asia
            under subjection. The suzerainty of Parthia had been accepted by the other
            Asiatic powers as that of the one out of their number which was most competent
            to make head against European invaders, and to secure the native races in
            continued independence of an influence which they recognised as antagonistic, and felt to be hateful. It may well have appeared at this time
            to the various vassal states that the Parthian vigour had become effete, that the qualities which had advanced the race to the
            leadership of Western Asia were gone, and that unless some new power could be
            raised up to act energetically against Rome, the West would obtain complete
            dominion over the East, and Asia be absorbed into Europe. Vague thoughts would
            arise as to which nation might be conceived to be the fittest to take the lead,
            if Parthia had to be deposed; and the instinct of self-aggrandisement would lead the more eminent to contemplate the possibility of themselves
            aspiring to the position, if not even to take measures to push their claims.
            Probably for some considerable time before the movement headed by Artaxerxes,
            son of Babek, commenced, such thoughts had been
            familiar to the wiser men among many of the Asiatic nations, and a long
            preparation had thus been made for the revolution, which seemed to break out so
            suddenly at last
             If, again, we ask, what peculiar grounds of grievance
            had the Persians above the other subject races, or why did the burden of
            raising the standard of revolt fall especially upon them, we have a further
            difficulty in obtaining an answer. There is no appearance of the Persians
            having been in any way singled out by the Parthians for oppression, or having
            had any more grounds of complaint against them than any other of the subject
            nations. The complaints which are made are negative rather than positive, and
            amount to little more than the following : — 1. That high offices, whether
            civil or military, were for the most part confined to those of Parthian blood,
            and not thrown open in any fair proportion to the Persians. 2. That the priests
            of the Persian religion were not held in sufficient honour,
            being even less accounted of in the later than in the earlier times; and. 3.
            That no advantage in any respect was allowed to the Persians over the rest of
            the conquered peoples, notwithstanding that they had for so many years
            exercised supremacy over Western Asia, and given to the list of Asiatic
            worthies such names as those of Cyrus and Darius Hystaspis.
            It was thus not because they were worse treated than their brother subjects
            that the Persians were dissatisfied, but because their pretensions were higher.
            They thought themselves deserving of exceptional treatment, and, since they
            did not receive it, they murmured. In fact, the Persians had at no time ever
            forgotten that they had once been “ lords of Asia,” and it angered them that
            their conquerors seemed to have forgotten it. They had at all times submitted
            to Parthian hegemony as it were under protest; now they were no longer inclined
            to submit to it. They believed, and probably with justice, that, under the
            changed circumstances of the time, they were better suited than the Parthians
            to direct the affairs of Western Asia, and they resolved at any rate to make
            the attempt. Their justification is to be found in their success. As the
            Parthians had no right to their position but such as arose out of the law of the
            strongest, so, when the time came that they had lost this pre-eminence,
            superiority in strength having passed to a nation hitherto counted among their
            subjects, it was natural and right that the seat of authority should shift with
            the shift in the balance of power,-and that the leadership of the Persians
            should be once more recognised. 
             In one respect the Parthian rule must always have
            grated upon the feelings of their Persian subjects more than upon those of the
            generality, since there was in the Parthians an ingrained coarseness and
            savagery which could not but be especially distasteful to a people of such
            comparative refinement as the Persians. Persian art, Persian manners, Persian
            literature had a delicacy and a polish which the rude Parthians, with their
            Tatar breeding, could not appreciate; and the countrymen of Cyrus and Darius,
            of Firdausi and Hafiz, must have had an instinctive aversion from the nomadic
            race whose manners were still deeply tinged with Scythicism.
             It may also be suspected, though of this there is less
            evidence, that the revolution which transferred the dominion of Western Asia
            from the Parthians to the Persians, from the Arsacidae to the Sassanidae, was to some extent a religious
            one. The “Book-Religion” of Zoroaster, with its dualism, its complicated spiritualism,
            and its elaborate ritual, was unsuited for the rough times through which
            Western Asia had to pass between the invasion of Alexander and the foundation
            of the Neo-Persian state, and it appears to have been superseded, except in
            Persia Proper, by a ruder system, of which the principal elements were devotion
            to the Sun and Moon and the worship of ancestral images. But the time was now
            again come when more complicated ideas were in the ascendant. The various forms
            of Gnosticism show how mysticism once more asserted itself among the Western Asiatics in the first and second centuries of our era, and
            how speculations were rife which reopened all the deepest problems of spiritual
            religion. The stir had begun which issued ultimately in Manicheism, and the
            Persian aspirations after leadership may have been partly caused by a desire to
            push their religion to the front, and to take advantage of the popular favour with which dualistic tenets were beginning to be
            regarded. It is certain that among the principal changes consequent upon the
            success of the Persians was a religious revolution in Western Asia—the
            substitution for Parthian tolerance of all faiths and worships, of a rigidly
            enforced uniformity in religion, the establishment of the Magi in power, and
            the bloody persecution of all such as declined obedience to the precepts of
            Zoroaster.
             The space of about six or seven years seems to have
            separated the conclusion of peace with Rome from the outbreak of rebellion
            under Artaxerxes. During this time the division of sovereignty between
            Artabanus V and Vologases V continued without interruption, and the power of
            Parthia was still further weakened by Arsacid intrigues originating with
            branches of the royal family which were settled in Bactria. No doubt internal
            debility showed itself in various ways, and the tributary king of Persia, a
            young, active, and energetic prince, became daily more convinced of his
            ability, if not to recover the empire of Cyrus, at any rate to shake off the
            rude yoke which had galled and chafed his nation for so many centuries.
            Independence was probably all that he originally looked for; but, in course of
            time, as the struggle went on, wider views with respect to the possibilities of
            the situation opened themselves before him, and the contest became one for life
            or death between the two kingdoms. After establishing his authority in Persia
            Proper, he turned his arms eastward against Carmania (Kerman), and in a short
            space of time easily reduced that sparsely peopled and not very desirable
            country. He next took in hand a more daring enterprise. The valuable and
            fertile country of Media adjoined Persia to the north. Artaxerxes proceeded to
            make war in this quarter, and to annex to his dominions portions of the Median
            territory. But this was to attack the Parthian kingdom at its heart, since
            Media, Assyria (Adiabene), and Babylonia formed the main strength and the
            central mass of the Empire. Artabanus, who had thought but lightly of a Persian
            revolt, and had probably regarded incursions into Carmania with absolute
            indifference, as concerning his brother rather than himself, was now effectually
            roused. Collecting his forces, he took the field in person, invaded Persia
            Proper, and engaged in a desperate struggle with his rival. Three great battles
            are said to have been fought between the contending powers. In the last, which
            took place, according to the Persian authorities, in the plain of Hormuz,
            between Bebahan and Shuster, on the course of the Jerahi river, Artabanus was, after a desperate conflict,
            completely defeated by his antagonist (AD 226), and lost his life in the
            battle.
             The struggle, however, was not yet over. Artavasdes,
            the eldest son of Artabanus, claimed the crown, and was supported by a large
            number of adherents. His uncle, Chosroes, who had received the throne of
            Armenia from Artabanus, espoused his cause, gave the Parthian refugees an
            asylum in his kingdom, and even fought a battle with Artaxerxes in their
            defence. In this he was so far victorious that the Persian found it necessary
            to retreat, and retire to his own dominions in order to augment his forces. But
            the struggle was too unequal for long continuance. Within a very few years of
            its commencement the contest was everywhere ended; the arms of Artaxerxes
            prevailed, and the Parthian Empire was overthrown. All the provinces submitted;
            the last Arsacid prince fell into the hands of the Persian king; and the
            founder of the new dynasty sought to give legitimacy to his rule by taking to
            wife an Arsacid princess.
                 The duration of the Parthian monarchy was a little
            short of five centuries. It commenced about BC 250, and it terminated in AD
            227. It was the rule of a vigorous tribe of Tatar or Turkic extraction over a
            mixed population, chiefly of Semitic or Arian race, and, for the most part,
            more advanced in civilisation than their rulers.
            Though its organisation was loose, it was not
            ill-adapted for Orientals, who prefer a flexible system to one where everything
            is “cut and dry,” and are opposed to all that is stiff and bureaucratic.
            Western Asia must be considered to have enjoyed a time of comparative rest
            under the Parthian sovereignty, and to have been as prosperous as at almost any
            other period of its history. The savage hordes of Northern Asia and Europe
            were, in the main, kept off; and, though the arms of Rome from time to time
            ravaged the more western provinces, and even occasionally penetrated to the
            capital, yet this state of things was exceptional; for the most part European
            aggression was averted, or quickly repulsed ; very few conquests were made, and
            when they were made, they were not always retained; and to the last the limits
            of the Parthian dominion remained almost the same as they had been under the
            first Mithridates. Still, there was no doubt a gradual internal decay, which
            worked itself out especially in two directions. The Arsacid race, with which
            the idea of the empire was closely bound up, instead of clinging together in
            that close “union” which constitutes true “strength,” allowed itself to be torn
            to pieces by dissensions, to waste its force in quarrels, and to be made a
            handle of by every foreign invader or domestic rebel who chose to use its' name
            in order to cloak his own selfish projects. The race itself does not seem to
            have become exhausted. Its chiefs, the successive occupants of the throne,
            never sank into mere weaklings or faineants, never shut themselves up in their
            seraglios, or ceased to take an active and leading part, alike in civil broils
            and in struggles with foreign princes. Artabanus, the adversary of Artaxerxes,
            was as brave and capable a monarch as had ever sat upon the Parthian throne in
            previous ages. But the hold which the race had on the population, native and
            foreign, was gradually weakened by the feuds which raged within it, by the
            profusion with which the sacred blood was shed by those in whose veins it ran,
            and the difficulty of knowing which living member of it was its true head, and
            so entitled to the allegiance of all those who wished to be faithful Parthian
            subjects. Further, the vigour of the Parthian
            soldiery must have gradually declined, and their superiority over the mass of
            the nations under their dominion must have diminished. Marked evidence was
            given of this when, about AD 75, Hyrcania became independent; and it is
            possible that there may have been other cases of successful rebellions in the
            remoter eastern regions. Oriental races, when they are suddenly lifted to
            power, almost always decline in strength, and sometimes with extreme rapidity.
            The Parthians cannot be said to have experienced a rapid deterioration; but
            they too, like the dominant races of Western Asia, both before and after them,
            felt in course of time the softening influence of luxury, and had to yield
            their place to those who had maintained manlier and hardier habits.
             
             | 
|  | UNIVERSAL HISTORY LIBRARY |  |